the three first those which they call the Extremities neither doe they teach to what rancke of the three prime parts each extremitie should be reduced From whence many difficulties happen in reading the writings of Anatomists for shunning whereof we will prosecute as wee have said that distinction of mans body which we have touched before Wherefore as wee said before mans body is devided into three principall and generall parts Animall Vitall and Naturall By the Animall parts wee understand not onely the parts pertaining to the head which are bounded with the crowne of the head the coller-bones and the first Vertebra of the breast but also the extremities because they are organs and instruments of the motive facultie ãâ¦ã seemes to have confirmed the same where hee writes Those who have a thicke and great head have also great bones nerves and limbs And in another place hâââaith those who have great heads and when they stoope shew a long necke such have all their parts large but chiefly the animal Not for that Hippocrates would therefore have the head the beginning and cause of the magnitude and greatnesse of the bones and the rest of the members but that he might shew the equallity and private-âare or government of nature being most just and exact in the fabricke of mans body as if she hath well framed the head it should not be unlike that shee idlely or careleââ¦y neglected the other parts which are lesse seene I thought good to dilate this passage least any might abuse that authoritie of Hippocrates and gather from thence that not onely the bones membranes ligaments gristles and all the other animall parts but also the veines and arteries depend on the head as the originall But if any observe this our distinction of the parts of the body he will understand wee have a farre other meaning By the vitall parts we understand onely the heart arteries lungs winde-pipe and other particles annexed to these But by the naturall wee would have all those parts understood which are contained in the whole compasse of the Peritonaeum or Rim of the body and the processes of the Erythroides the second coate of the Testicles For as much as belongs to all the other parts which we call containing they must be reckoned in the number of the animall which notwithstanding we must thus devide into principall sensitive and motive and againe each of these in the manner following For first the principall is devided into the imaginative which is the first and upper part of the braine with its two ventricles and other annexed particles into the reasoning which is a part of the braine lying under the former and as it were the toppe thereof with its third ventricle Into the memorative which is the cerebellâ⦠or afterbraine with a ventricle hollowed in its substance Secondly the sensitive is parted into the visive which is in the eyes the auditive in the eares the smelling in the nose the tasting in the tongue and palate the tactive or touching which is in the body but most exquisite in the skinne which invests the palmes of the hands Thirdly the motive is devided into the progressive which intimates the legges and the comprehensive which intimates the hands Lastly into simply motive which are three parts called bellies for the greatest part terminating and containing for the vitall the instrument of the faculty of the heart and dilatation of the arteries are the direct or streight fibers but of the constrictive the transverse but the three kinds of fibers together of the pulsificke or if you please you may devide them into parts serving for respiration as are the lungs and weazon and parts serving for vitall motion as are the heart and arteries furnished with these fibers which we formerly mentioned The devision of the naturall parts remaines which is into the nourishing auctive and generative which againe are distributed into attractive universall and particular retentive concoctive distributive assimulative expulsive The attractive as the gullet and upper orifice of the ventricule the retentive as the Pylorus or lower passage of the stomacke the concoctive as the body of the ventricle or its inner coate the distributive as the three small guts the expulsive as the three great guts we may say the same of the liver for that drawes by the mesaraicke and gate veines retaines by the narrow orifices of the veines dispersed through the substance thereof it concocts by its proper flesh distributes by the hollow veine expels by the spleene bladder of the gall and kidneies We also see the parts in the testicles devided into as many functions for they draw by the preparing vessels retaine by the varieous crooked passages in the same vessels they concoct the seed by the power of their proper substance and facultie they distribute by the ejaculatorie at the glandules called Prostata and the hornes of the wombe supplying the place of prostates Lastly they expell or cast forth by the prostates hornes and adjoyning parts For as much as belongs to the particular attraction retention concoction distribution assimulation of each part that depends of the particular temper and as they terme it occulte propertie of each similar and simple part Neither doe these particular actions differ from the universall but that the generall are performed by the assistance of the three sorts of fibers but the speciall by the severall occult propertie of their flesh arising from their temperature which we may call a specificke propertie Now in the composition of mans body nature principally aimes at three things The first is to create parts necessary for life as are the heart braine and liver The second to bring forth other for the better and more commodious living as the eyes nose eares armes and hands The third is for the propagation and renewing the species or kind as the privie parts testicles and wombe And this is my opinion of the true distinction of mans body furnished with so many parts for the performance of so many faculties which you if you please may approve of and follow If not you may follow the common and vulgar which is into three bellies or capacities the upper middle lower that is the head breast and lower belly and the limbs or joints In which by the head we doe not understand all the Animall parts but onely those which are from the crowne of the head to the first vertebra of the necke or to the first of the backe if according to the opinion of Galen Lib. de ossibus where he makes mention of Enarthrosis and Arthrodia we reckon the necke amongst the parts of the head By the brest whatsoever is contained from the coller bones to the ends of the true and bastard or short ribbs and the midriffe By the lower belly the rest of the trunke of the body from the ends of the ribbs to the share-bones by the limbs we understand the armes and legges We will follow
the grinding muscles because they move the skin as a mill to grinde asunder the meale From their forme or figure because some are like Mice other like Lizards which have their Leggs cut off for that they imitate in their belly body or tendon the belly or taile of such creatures from whence the names of Musculus and Lacertus are derived Such are those which bend the wrest and which are fastened to the bone of the Leg which extend the foot Others are triangular as that which lifts up the arme called Epomis or Deltoides and that which drawes the arme to the breast called the Pectorall muscle Others quadrangular as the Rhomboides or Lozenge muscle of the shoulder blade and the two hindesum-muscles serving for respiration and two of the wrests which turne down the hand Others consist of more than foure angles as the oblique descending and that muscle with joynes it selfe to it from the shoulder blade others are round and broad as the Midriffe others circular as the Sphincter muscle of the fundament and bladder others are of a pyramidall figure as the seaventh muscle of the eye which compasses the opticke nerve in beasts but not in men Others have a semicirculer forme as that which shuts up the eye feated at the lesser corner thereof Others resemble a Monks cowle or hood as the Trapezius of the shoulder blade Besides others at their first originall are narrow but broad at their insertion as the Saw-muscle of the shoulder and the transverse of the Epigastrium others are quire contrary as the three Muscles of the Hippe others keepe an equall breadth or bignesse in all places as the intercostall muscles and these of the wrest others are long and slender as the long muscle of the thigh others are long and broad as the oblique descending muscles of the Epigastrium others are directly contrary as the Intercostall which are very narrow From their perforations for some are perforated as the Midriffe which hath three holes as also the oblique and transverse of the Epigastrium that so they may give passage forth to the preparing spermaticke vessells and to the ejaculatory vessells the Coate Erythroides associating and strengthening them others are not perforated From their magnitude for some are most large as the two muscles of the Hipp others very small as the eight small muscles of the necke and the proper muscles of the Throtle and the wormy muscles Others are of an indifferent magnitude From their colour for some are white and red as the Temporall muscles which have Tendons comming from the midst of their belly others are livide as the three greater muscles of the calfe of the leg which colour they have by the admixtion of the white or tendinous nervy coate with the red flesh for this coat by its thicknesse darkning the colour of the flesh so that it cannot shew its rednesse and fresh colour makes it seeme of that livide colour From their scituation for some are superficiary as those which appeare under the skin and fat others deepe in and hid as the smooth and foure twin muscles some are stretched out and as it were spred over in a streight and plaine passage as the muscles of the thigh which move the legge except the Ham-muscle others oblique as those of the Epigastrium other some transverse as the transverse of the Epigastrium where you must observe that although all the fibers of the muscles are direct yet we call them oblique and transverse by comparing them to the right muscles as which by the concourse of the fibers make a streight or acute angle From the sorts of fibers for some have one kinde of fiber yet the greatest part enjoy two sorts running so up and downe that they either are crossed like the letter X as happens in the pectorall and grinding muscles or else doe not concurre as in the Trapezij Others have three sorts of fibers as the broad muscle of the face From their coherence and connexion or their texture of nervous fibers for some have fibers somewhat more distant and remote immediately at their originall than in other places as you may see in the muscles of the buttocks Others in their midst and belly which by reason thereof in such muscles is more big or tumid their head and taile being slender as happens in most of the muscles of the arme and leg in which the dense masse of flesh interwoven with fibers disioynes the fibers in so great a distance in other some the fibers are more distant in the taile as in the greater Saw-muscle arising from the bottome of the shoulder blade in others they are equally distant through the whole muscle as in the muscles of the wrest and betweene the ribbs From their head for in some it is fleshy interwoven with few fibers as in the muscles of the buttocks in others it is wholy nervous as in the most-broadmuscle common to the arme and shoulder blade and in the three muscles of the thigh proceeding from the tuberosity of the hucle bone in some it is nervous and fleshy as in the internall and externall muscle of the arme Besides some have one head others two as the bender of the elbow and the externall of the legge others three as the Threeheaded muscle of the thigh But wee must note that the word nerve or sinew is here taken in a large signification for a ligament nerve and tendon as Galen saith Lib de Ossibus and moreover we must observe that the head of a muscle is one while above another while below otherwhiles in the midst as in the Midriffe as you may know by the insertion of the Nerve because it enters the muscle by its head From their belly also there be some differences of muscles taken for some have their belly immediately at their beginning as the muscles of the buttocks others at their insertion as the Midriffe Others just at their head as those which put forth the Calfe of the leg in others it is somewhat further off as in those which draw backe the arme and which bend the legge in others the belly extends even from the head to the taile as in the intercostall muscles and these of the wrest in others it is produced even to their insertion as in those of the palmes of the hands and soles of the feet some have a double belly distinguished by a nervous substance as those which open the mouth and those which arise from the roote of the lower processe of the shoulder blade Moreover the differences of muscels are drawne also from the Tendons for some have none at least which are manifest as the muscles of the lips and the sphincter muscles the intercostall and those of the wrest others have them in part and want them in part as the Midriffe for the Midriffe wants a Tendon at the ends of the shorter ribs but hath two at the first Vertebra of the Loines
fore moneths old Caelius Rhodiginus tells that in a âwn of his country called Sarzano Italy being roubled with civill warres there was born monster of unusual bigness for he had two heads having all his limbs answerable in grâness tallnesse to a child of foure months old between his two heads which were boâh alike at the setting on of the shoulder ãâã had a third hand put forth which did not ââceed the eares in length for it was not all ââ¦n it was born the 5. of the Ides of March ãâã 14. The figure of one with foure legges and as manyarmes Jovianus Pontanus tells in the yeere 1529. the ninth day of January there was a man childe borne in Germany having foure armes and as many legges The figure of a man out of whose belly another head shewed it selfe In the yeere that Francis the first King of France entered into league with the Swisses there was borne a monster in Germany out of the midst of whose belly there stood a great head it came to mans age and this lower and as it were inserted head was nourished as much as the true and upper head In the yeere 1572. the last day of February in the parish of Viaban in the way as you goe from Carnuta to Paris in a small village called Bordes one called Cypriana Girandae the wife of James Merchant a husbandman brought forth this monster whose shape you see here delineated which lived untill the Sunday following being but of one onely sexe which was the female The shape of two monstrous Twinnes being but of one onely Sexe In the yeere 1572. on Easter Munday at Metz in Loraine in the Inne whose signe is the Holy-Ghost a Sow pigged a pigge which had eight legges foure eares and the head of a dogge the hinder part from the belly downeward was parted in two as in twinnes but the foreparts grew into one it had two tongues in the mouth with foure teeth in the upper jaw and as many in the lower The sexe was not to be distinguished whether it were a Bore or Sow pigge for there was one slit under the taile and the hinder parts were all rent and open The shape of this monster as it is here set downe was sent me by Borgesius the famous Physitian of Metz. The shape of a monstrous Pigge CHAP. III. Of women bringing many children at one birth WOman is a creature bringing usually but one at a birth but the ãâ¦ã been some who have brought forth two some three some fouâ⦠sixe or more at one birth Empedocles thought that the abundââ¦e of seed was the cause of such numerous births the Stoikes affirmââ¦e divers cells or partitions of the wombe to be the cause for the seâ⦠being variously parted into these partitions and the conception divided there are more children brought forth no otherwise than in rivers the water beating against the rockes is turned into divers circles or rounds But Aristotle saith there is no reason to think so for in women that parting of the womb into cells as in dogs and sowes taketh no place for womens wombes have but one cavity parted into two recesses the right left nothing comming between except by chance distinguished by a certain line for often twins lye in the same side of the womb Aristotles opinion is that a woman cannot bring forth more than five children at one birth The maide of Augustus Caesar brought forth five at a birth a short while after she her children died In the yeer 1554. at Bearn in Switzerland the wife of Dr. John Gelinger brought forth five children at one birth three boies and two girles Albucrasis affirmes a woman to have bin the mother of seven children at one birth another who by some externall injury did abort brought forth fifteene perfectly shaped in all their parts Pliny reports that it was extant in the writings of Physitians that twelve children were borne at one birth and that there was another in Peloponnesus which foure severall times was delivered of five children at one birth and that the greater part of those children lived It is reported by Dalechampius that Bonaventura the slave of one Savill a Gentleman of Sena at one time brought forth seven children of which four were baptized In our time between Sarte and Maine in the parish of Seaux not far from Chambellay there is a family and noble house called Maldemeure the wife of the Lord of Maldemeure the first yeere she was married brought forth twinnes the second yeere she had three children the third yeere foure the fourth yeere five the fift yeere sixe and of that birth she died of those sixe one is yet alive and is Lord of Maldemeure In the valley of Beaufort in the county of Anjou a young woman the daughter of Mace Channiere when at one perfect birth shee had brought forth one child the tenth day following she fell in labour of another but could not be delivered untill it was pulled from her by force and was the death of the mother Martin Cromerus the author of the Polish history writeth that one Margaret a woman sprung from a noble and antient family neere Cracovia and wife to Count Virboslaus brought forth at one birth thirty five live children upon the twentieth day of January in the yeere 1296. Franciscus Picus Mirandula writeth that one Dorothy an Italian had twenty children at two births at the first nine and at the second eleven and that she was so bigge that she was forced to beare up her belly which lay upon her knees with a broad and large scarfe tyed about her necke as you may see by the following figure The picture of Dorothy great with child with many children And they are to bee reprehended here againe who affirme the cause of numerous births to consist in the variety of the cells of the wombe for they feigne a womans wombe to have seven cells or partitions three on the right side for males three on the left side for females and one in the midst for Hermaphrodites or Scrats and this untruth hath gon so far that there have bnene some that affirmed every of these seven cells to have bin divided into ten partitions into which the seed dispersed doth bring forth a divers and numerous encrease according to the variety of the cells furnished with the matter of seed which though it may seeme to have been the opinion of Hippocrates in his book De natura Pueri notwithstanding it is repugnant to reason and to those things which are manifestly apparent to the eyes and senses The opinion of Aristotle is more probable who saith twinnes and more at one birth are begot and brought forth by the same cause that the sixt finger groweth on the hand that is by the abundant plenty of the seed which is greater and more copious than can bee all taken up in the naturall framing of one body for if it all be forced
tripartition of this branch where it toucheth the Cubit hh A branch distributed from the 4. nerve to the outward skin of the Cubite i the upper branch of the division of the 4. nerve kk A branch of i reaching to the outside of the hand ll the lower branch of the division of the 4. nerve passing through the backside of the Cubite m the 5. nerve of the arme n Branches of this nerve dispersed here and there oo A branch of the 5. nerve reaching to the inside of the hand and the fingers p. A surcle of the branch o derived to the outside of the hand and the fingers qq the 6 nerve of the arme and the course thereof under the skin rr the intercostall nerves there cut off where they are together with the ribs reflected forward ss branches on each side running backward tt Nerves attaining unto the Chest uu the commixtion of the nerves rr with the descending branch of the 6. conjugation of the braine xx Nerves from the loynes led unto this place y A branch going to the testicle here cut off z A nerve reaching to the 1. muscle of the thigh c the 1. nerve of the leg αβ A surcle of the former nerve derived to the skin at α and inserted into the muscles at β. γ the 2. nerve of the leg δδδ A nerve from the former allowed unto the skin as low as to the foot and passing along the inside of the leg ε a branch of the 2. nerve running unto the muscles ζ the 3 nerve of the leg n a surcle thereof unto the skin θ another surcle unto the muscles ãâã the 4. nerve of the leg xx the anterior propagations of the nerves proceeding from the holybone λ the end of the spinall marrow μ a branch from the 4 nerve inserted into the muscles arising from the Coxendix or hip bone ν another branch going to the skin of the thigh on the backside ξ a propagation derived to the 4. muscle of the leg and to the skin of the knee oo nerves attaining to the heads of the muscles of the foote ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the division of the 4 crurall nerve into two trunks Ï a branch from the trunke Ï dispersed into the outward skin of the leg Ï a surcle of the trunke Ï derived to the muscles ν another surcle to the skin of the leg on the foreside a branch of the trunke Ï to the skin of the inside of the leg and of the foot Ï a surcle of the trunke Ï to the hindmost skin of the leg ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a branch of the whole trunke Ï led along to the forward part of the leg and the soot Ï the descent of the trunke Ï into the foot But to come to the originall and insertion of these muscles the one of these two which move the arme forwards called by reason of his originall the Pectorall arising from more than halfe of the Collar bone and almost all the Sternon and the 6 7. and 8 Rib goes up and fastens it selfe to the Coracoides by a membrane or a membranous tendon sufficiently strong for which cause it is said to be common to the shoulder arme and it goes into the arme betweene the muscles Deltoides and Biceps with a strong tendon composed of fibers crossing each other of which some descend from the Collar-bone and the upper part of the Sternon others ascend from the lower originall hereof that is from the 6 7 and 8 Ribs and although the action of this muscle be diverse by reason of the diversity of its fibers arising from divers places yet alwayes it drawes the arme forwards whether it be moved upwards downwards or to the Brest the other which is his companion descends from the whole lip or brow of the simous or hollow part of the Blade which it fills in the forepart of the arme neere the head thereof For the two Levatores or the Lifters up of the arme the first named Deltoides descends from almost halfe the Clavicle the processe Acromion and all the spine of the shoulder-blade into the foreside of the arme the bredth of foure fingers below the joynt It hath divers actions according to the diversity of the fibers as also every muscle hath yet howsoever it is contracted whether by the fibers from the clavicle alone or by the spinall alone or by both at once it alwayes lifts and heaves the arme upwards The other which is his associate descends from the gibbous part of the Shoulder-blade conteined betweene the upper rib therof the spine between the processes Acromion and Coracoides to the neck of the arme and this we will call the Epomis or Scapularis that is the shoulder Muscle But the first and larger of the two muscles which draw the arme backwards arises from the greatest part of the utter lip of the gibbous part of the shoulder-blade which is under the spine therof lying upon the blade it self it goes into the hind part of the arme above the neck thereof The other which is coÌtiguous to it his partner in working but lesser passes from the upper and exteriour part of the lower rib of the shoulder-blade and thence as it were in some sort extending it self upon the gibbous part therof neere unto that rib it goes into the arme This muscle seemes to be the same with the former being fleshy without even above the top of the shoulder One the lesser of these two which draw downwards enters out from the streight line of the lower Rib of the blade goes into the lower part of the arme about the neck therof The other called the Latissimus or broadest ascends from the spines of the holy-bone of the Loynes often also from the nine lower of the Chest by the lower corner of the shoulder-blade into which it is inserted by a membranous tendon as also it is into the inner part of the arme neere unto the necke by another strong tendon wherupon this muscle is called a common muscle of the shoulder and arme But when this muscle happens to be wounded the arme cannot easily be stretched forth or lifted up CHAP. XXVI The Description of the bones of the Cubit and the muscles moving them AFter these muscles follow those which bend extend the cubit but because their insertion cannot be fitly demonstrated unlesse the bones of the cubit be first described therefore first of all we will deliniate the bones themselves But verily lest this doubtful word cubit should cause obscurity first we must note that it hath a threefold significatioÌ for ofttimes it is used for al that part of the hand which lies between the arme wrest oft times for the lower bone of this part somtimes for the upper part of this bone which is turned within the Orbe or Cavity of the arme no otherwise than a cord in the wheele of a Pulley and this is called the Olecranon Here
of Reeds some are blunt headed others have piles or heads of Iron Brasse Lead Tinne Horne Glasse Bone In figure for that some are round others cornered some are sharpe pointed some barbed with the barbs standing either to the point or shafts or else acrosse or both wayes but some are broad aad cut like a Chissell For their bignesse some are three foote long some lesse For their number they differ in that because some have one head others more But they varie in making for that some of them have the shaft put into the head others the head into the shaft some have their heads nailed to the shaft others not but have their heads so loosely set on that by gentle plucking the shaft they leave their heads behind them whence dangerous wounds proceede But they differ in force for that some hurt by their Iron onely others besides that by poyson wherewith they are infected You may see the other various shapes here represented to you in the following Figure The Figures of divers sorts of Arrowes CHAP. XVII Of the difference of the wounded parts THe Wounded parts are eyther fleshy or bony some are neare the joynts others seated upon the very joynts some are principall others serve them some are externall others internall Now in wounds where deadly signes appeare its fit you give an absolute judgement to that effect least you make the Art to be scandalled by the ignorant But it is an inhumane part and much digressing from Art to leave the Iron in the wound it is sometimes difficult to take it out yet a charitable and artificiall worke For it is much better to try a doubtfull remedy than none at all CHAP. XVIII Of drawing forth Arrowes YOu must in drawing forth Arrowes shun incisions and dilacerations of Veines and Arteries Nerves and Tendons For it is a shamefull and bungling part to doe more harme with your hand than the Iron hath done Now Arrowes are drawne forth two wayes that is either by extraction or impulsion Now you must presently at the first dressing pull forth all strange bodies which that you may more easily and happily performe you shall set the Patient in the same posture as hee stood when he received his wound and hee must also have his Instruments in a readinesse chiefely that which hath a slit pipe and toothed without into which there is put a sharpe iron style like the Gimblets we formerly mentioned for the taking forth of Bullets but that it hath no scrue at the end but is larger and thicker so to widen the pipe that so widened it may fill up the hole of the Arrowes head where into the shaft was put and so bring it forth with it both out of the fleshy as also out of the bony parts if so bee that the end of the shaft be not broken and left in the hole of the head That also is a fit Instrument for this purpose which opens the other end toothed on the outside by pressing together of the handle You shall finde the Iron or head that lies hid by these signes there will be a certaine roughnesse and inequalitie observable on that part if you feele it up and downe with your hand the flesh there will be bruised livid or blacke and there is heavinesse and paine felt by the patient both there and in the wound A deliniation of Instruments fit to draw forth the heads of Arrowes and Darts which are left in the wound without their shafts A hooked Instrument fit for to draw forth strange bodies as peices of Maile and such other things as it can catch hold of which may also bee used in wounds made by Gunshot But if by chance either Arrowes Darts or Lances or any winged head of any other weapon bee run through and left sticking in any part of the body as the Thigh with a portion of the shaft or staffe slivered in peices or broken off then it is fit the Chirurgion with his cutting mullets should cut off the end of the staffe or shaft and then with his other mullets plucke forth the head as you may see by this Figure CHAP. XIX How Arrowes broken in a wound may be drawne forth BVt if it chance that the weapon is so broken in the wound that it cannot bee taken hold on by the formerly mentioned Mullets then must you draw or plucke it out with your Crane or Crowes bill and other formerly described Instruments But if the shaft be broken neare the head so that you cannot take hold thereof with your Cranes bill then you shall draw it forth with your Gimblet which we described before to draw forth bullets for if such a Gimblet can be fastened in Bullets it may farre better take hold of wood But if the head be barbed as usually the English arrowes are then if it may be conveniently done it will be very fitting to thrust them through the parts For if they should be drawne out the same way they went in there would bee no small danger of breaking or tearing the Vessells and Nerves by these hooked barbes Wherefore it is better to make a section on the other side whither the head tended and so give it passage forth if it may bee easily done for so the wound will bee the more easily clensed and consolidated But on the the contrary if the point tend to any bone or have many muscles or thicke flesh against the head thereof as it happens sometimes in the Thighes Legges and Armes then you must not thrust the head thorough but rather draw it out the same way it came in dilating the wound with fit Instruments and by skill in Anatomie shunning the larger Nerves and Vessells Therefore for this purpose put a hollow Dilater into the wound and therewith take hold of both the barbes or wings of the head and then take fast hold of the head with your Cranes-bill and so draw them forth all three together A Dilater hollowed on the inside with a Cranes-bill to take hold of the barbed head CHAP. XX. What to be done when an Arrow is left fastned or sticking in a bone BVt if the weapon be so depact and fastned in a bone that you cannot drive it forth on the other side neither get it forth by any other way than that it entred in by you must first gently moove it up and downe if it sticke very fast in but have a speciall care that you doe not breake it and so leave some fragment thereof in the bone then take it forth with your Crowes bill or some other fit Instrument formerly described Then presse forth the blood and suffer it to bleed somewhat largely yet according to the strength of the Patient and nature of the wounded part For thus the part shall be eased of the fulnesse and illnesse of humors and lesse molested with inflammation putrefaction and other symptomes which are customarily feared When the weapon is drawne forth and the
is cause of many accidents in men for the perpetuall effluxe of blood extinguisheth the vivide and lively colour of the face calls on a dropsie overthrowes the strength of the whole body The fluxe of Haemorrhoides is commonly every moneth sometimes onely foure times in a yeare Great paine inflammation an Abscesse which may at length end in a Fistula unlesse it be resisted by convenient remedies doe oft times forerunne the evacuation of the Haemorrhoides But if the Haemorrhoides flow in a moderate quantity if the patients brooke it well they ought not to be stayed for that they free the patients from the feare of imminent evills as melancholy leprosie strangury and the like Besides if they bee stopped without a cause they by their refluxe into the Lungs cause their inflammation or else breake the vessells thereof and by flowing to the Liver cause a dropsie by the suffocation of the native heate they cause a dropsie and universall leanenesse on the contrary if they flow immoderately by refrigerating the Liver by losse of too much blood wherefore when as they flow too immoderately they must be stayed with a pledget of hares downe dipped in the ensuing medicine â pul aloes thuris balaust sang draconis an ⥠ss incorporentur simul cum ovi albumine fiat medicamentum ad usum When they are stretched out and swollne without bleeding it is convenient to beate an Onion roasted in the embers with an Oxes gall and apply this medicine to the swolne places and renew it every five houres This kind of remedy is very prevalent for internall Haemorrhoides but such as are manifest may be opened with horsleaches or a Lancet The juyce or masse of the hearbe called commonly Dead nettle or Arkeangell applyed to the swolne Haemorrhoides opens them and makes the congealed blood flow there hence The Fungus and Thymus being diseases about the fundament are cured by the same remedy If acrimony heate and paine doe too cruelly afflict the patient you must make him enter into a bath and presently after apply to the ulcers if any such be this following remedy â Olei ros ⥠iiij cerusae ⥠j. Litharg ⥠ss cerae novae Êvj opij â j. fiaet unguent secundum artem Or else â an.Êj. opij â j. fiat unguentum cum oleo rosarum mucagine sem psilij addendo vitellum unius ovt You may easily prosequute the residue of the cure according to the generall rules of Art The end of the Thirteenth Booke OF BANDAGES OR LIGATURES THE FOURTEENTH BOOK CHAP. I. Of the differences of Bandages BAndages wherewith we use to binde doe much differ amongst themselves But their differences in Galens opinion are chiefly drawne from sixe things to wit their matter figure length breadth making and parts whereof they consist Now the matter of Bandages is threefold Membranous or of skinnes which is accommodated peculiarly to the fractured grisles of the Nose of Woollen proper to inflamed parts as those which have neede of no astriction of Linnen as when anie thing is to be fast bound and of Linnen cloathes some are made of flaxe othersome of hempe as Hippocrates observes But Bandages doe thus differ amongst themselves in structure for that some thereof consist of that matter which is sufficiently close and strong of it selfe such are the membranous others are woven as the linnen ones But that Linnen is to bee made choice of for this use and judged the best not which is new and never formerly used but that which hath alreadie beene worne and served for other uses that so the Bandages made thereof may be the more soft and pliable yet must they bee of such strength that they may not breake with stretching and that they may straitly containe and repell the humour readie to flow downe and so hinder it from entring the part These besides must not bee hemmed nor stitched must have no lace nor seame for hems and seames by their hardnesse presse into and hurt the flesh that lyes under them Lace whether in the midst or edges of the rowler makes the Ligature unequall For the Member where it is touched with the Lace as that which will not yeeld is pressed more hard but with the cloth in the middle more gently as that which is more laxe Furthermore these Ligatures must bee of cleane cloth that if occasion bee they may bee moystened or steeped in liquour appropriate to the disease and that they may not corrupt or make worse that liquour by their moistening therein Now the Bandages which are made of Linnen cloathes must be cut long-waies and not athwart for so they shall keepe more firme and strong that which they binde and besides they will be alwaies alike and not broader in one place than in another But they thus differ in figure for that some of them are rowled up to which nothing must be sowed for that they ought to be of a due length to binde up the member others are cut or divided which truly consist of one piece but that divided in the end such are usually taken to bind up the breasts or else in the midst others are sowed together which consist of many branches sowed together and ending in divers heads and representing divers figures such are the Bandages appropriated to the head But they thus differ in length for that some of them are shorter others longer so in like sort for breadth for some are broader others narrower Yet wee cannot certainly define nor set downe neither the length nor breadth of Rowlers for that they must be various according to the different length and thicknesse of the members or parts Generally they ought both in length and breadth to fit the parts whereunto they are used For these parts require a binding different each from other the head the necke shoulders armes breasts groines testicles fundament hips thighes legs feet and toes For the parts of Bandages wee terme one part their bodie another their heads By the bodie we mean their due length breadth but their ends whether they run long-waies or a-crosse wee according to Galen terme them their heads CHAP. II. Sheweth the indications and generall precepts of fitting of Bandages and Ligatures THere are in Hippocrates opinion two indications of fitting Bandages or Ligatures the one whereof is taken from the part affected the other from the affect it selfe From the part affected so the legge if you at any time binde it up must bee bound long-waies for if you binde it overthwart the binding will loosen as soone as the patient beginnes to goe and put forth his legge for then the muscles take upon them another figure On the contrarie the Arme or Elbow must be bound up bending in and turned to the breast for otherwise at the first bending if it bee bound when it is stretched forth the Ligature will be slacked for that as we formerly said the figure of the muscles is perverted Now
Clisters and with opening the Cephalicke veine in the arme the arteries of the temples must be opened taking so much bloud out of them as the greatnesse of the Symptomes and the strength of the patient shall require and permit Truly the incision that is made in opening of an arterie will close and joyne together as readily and with as little difficulty as the incision of a veine And of such an incision of an artery commeth present helpe by reason that the tensive and sharpe vapours do plentifully breath out together with the arterious bloud It were also very good to provoke a fluxe of bloud at the nose if nature be apt to exoneâate herselfe that way For as Hippocrates saith when the head is grieved or generally aketh if matter water or bloud flow out at the nostrils mouth or eares it presently cures the disease Such bleeding is to be provoked by strong blowing or striving to cleanse the nose by scratching or picking of the inner sides of the nostrils by pricking with an horse haire and long holding downe of the head The Lord of Fontains a Knight of the Order when we were at Bayon had a bleeding at the nose which came naturally for the space of two dayes and thereby hee was freed of a pestilent Feaver which he had before a great sweat rising therewithall and shortly after his Carbuncles came to suppuration and by Gods grace he recovered his health being under my cure If the bloud doe flow out and cannot be stopped when it ought the hands armes and legges must be tyed with bands and sponges wet in Oxycrate must be put under the arme-holes cupping-glasses must be applyed unto the dugges the region of the liver and spleen and you must put into the nostrils the doune of the willow tree or any other astringent medicine incorporated with the haires pluckt from the flanke belly or throat of a Hare bole Armenicke Terra Sigillata the juice of Plantain and Knot-grasse mixed together and furthermore the patient must be placed or laied in a coole place But if the pain bee nothing mitigated not withstanding all these fluxes of bloud we must come to medicines that procure sleep whose formes are these Take of green Lettuce one handfull flowers of water Lillies and Violets of each two pugils one head of white Poppy bruised of the foure cold seeds of each two drams of Liquorice and Raisons of each one dram make thereof a decoction and in the straining dissolve one ounce and an halfe of Diacodion make thereof a large potion to be given when they goe to rest Also a Barly-creame may be prepared in the water of water-Lillies and of Sorrell of each two ounces adding thereto sixe or eight graines of Opium of the foure cold seeds and of white Poppy seeds of each halfe an ounce and let the same be boyled in broths with Lettuce and Purslaine also the Pils de Cynoglosso id est Hounds tongue may be given Clisters that provoke sleep must be used which may be thus prepared Take of Barly-water halfe a pinte oyle of Violets and water-Lillies of each two ounces of the water of Plantaine and Purslaine or rather of their juices three ounces of Camphire seven graines and the whites of three egges make thereof a Clister The head must be fomented with Rose-vinegar the haire being first shaven away leaving a double cloth wet therein on the same and often renewed Sheepes lungs taken warme out of the bodies may be applyed to the head as long as they are warme Cupping-glasses with and without scarification may be applyed to the neck and shoulder-blades The armes and legs must be strongly bound being first wel rubbed to divert the sharpe vapours and humours from the head Frontals may also bee made on this manner Take of the oyle of Roses and water-Lillies of each two ounces of the oyle of Poppy halfe an ounce of Opium one dram of Rose-vinegar one ounce of Camphire halfe a dram mixe them together Also Nodules may bee made of the flowers of Poppies Henbane water-Lillies Mandrakes beaten in Rose-water with a little Vinegar and a little Camphire and let them be often applyed to the nostrils for this purpose Cataplasmes also may be laid to the forehead As Take of the mucilage of the seeds of Psilium id est Flea-wort and Quince seeds extracted in Rose-water three ounces of Barly-meale foure ounces of the powder of Rose-leaves the flowers of water-Lillies and Violets of each halfe an ounce of the seeds of Poppies and Purslaine of each two ounces of the water and vinegar of Roses of each three ounces make thereof a Cataplasme and apply it warme unto the head Or take of the juice of Lettuce water-Lillies Henbane Purslaine of each half a pint of Rose-leaves in powder the seeds of Poppy of each halfe an ounce oyle of Roses three ounces of Vinegar two ounces of Barly-meale as much as shall suffice make thereof a Cataplasme in the forme of a liquid Pultis When the heate of the head is mitigated by these medicines and the inflammation of the braine asswaged wee must come unto digesting and resolving fomentations which may disperse the matter of the vapours But commonly in paine of the head they doe use to bind the forehead and hinder part of the head very strongly which in this case must bee avoyded CHAP. XXVII Of the heat of the Kidnies THe heat of the kidnies is tempered by anointing with unguent refrigerans Galen newly made adding therto the whites of egs wel beaten that so the ointment may keep moyst the longer let this liniment bee renewed every quarter of an houre wiping away the reliques of the old Or â aq ros lb. ss sucti plant ⥠iv alb ovorum iv olei rosacei nenuph. an ⥠ii aceti ros ⥠iii. misce ad usum When you have anointed the part lay thereon the leaves of water-Lillies or the like cold herbs then presently thereupon a double linnen cloth dipped in oxycrate wrung out againe and often changed the patient shall not lye upon a feather bed but on a quilt stuffed with the chaffe of oates or upon a matte with many doubled clothes or Chamelet spread thereon To the region of the heart may in the meane time bee applyed a refrigerating and alexiteriall medicine as this which followeth â ung rosat ⥠iii. olei nenupharini ⥠ii aceti ros aquaerosar an ⥠i. theriacae Êi croci Ê ss Of these melted and mixed together make a soft ointment which spred upon a scarlet cloth may be applyed to the region of the heart Or â theriacae opt Êi ss succi citri acidi limonis an ⥠ss coral rub sem rosar rub an Ê ss caphurae croci an gra iiii let them bee all mixed together and make an ointment or liniment At the head of the patient as he lies in his bed shall be set an Ewre or cocke with
happen by the same cause that twinnes and many at one birth contrary to natures course doe chance that is by a larger effusion of seed than is required for the framing of that part that so it exceeds either in number or else in greatnesse So Austin tells that in his time in the East an infant was borne having all the parts from the belly upwards double but from thence downewards single and simple for it had two heads foure eyes two breasts foure hands in all the rest like to another child and it lived a little while Caelius Rhodiginus saith he saw two monsters in Italy the one male the other female handsomly neatly made through all their bodies except their heads which were double the male died within a few daies after it was borne but the female whose shape is here delineated lived 20. five yeers which is contrary to the common custome of monsters for they for the most part are very short lived because they both live and are born as it were against natures consent to which may be added they doe not love themselves by reason they are made a scorne to others and by that meanes lead a hated life The effigies of a maide with two heads But it is most remarkeable which Lycosthenes telleth of this woman-monster for excepting her two heads shee was framed in the rest of her body to an exact perfection her two heads had the like desire to eat and drinke to sleepe to speake and to doe every thing she begged from dore to dore every one giving to her freely Yet at length she was banisht Bavaria lest that by the frequent looking upon her the imaginations of women with childe strongly moved should make the like impression in the infants they bare in their wombes The effigies of two girles whose backes grew together In the yeere of our Lord 1475. at Verona in Italy two Girles were borne with their backes sticking together from the lower part of the shoulders unto the very buttockes The novelty and strangenesse of the thing moved their parents being but poor to carry them through all the chiefe townes in Italy to get mony of all such as came to see them In the yeere 1530. there was a man to bee seene at Paris out of whose belly another perfect in all his members except his head hanged forth as if he had been grafted there The man was forty yeeres old and hee carried the other implanted or growing out of him in his armes with such admiration to the beholders that many ranne very earnestly to see him The figure of a man with another growing out of him The effigies of the horned or hooded monster At Quiers a small village some ten miles from Turine in Savoy in the yeere 1578. upon the seventeenth day of January about eight a clocke at night an honest matron brought forth a childe having five hornes like to Rams hornes set opposite to one another upon his head he had also a long piece of flesh like in some sort to a French-hood which women used to wear hanging downe from his forehead by the nape of his necke almost the length of his backe two other pieces of flesh like the collar of a shirt were wrapped about his necke the fingers ends of both his hands somewhat resembled a Haukes talons and his knees seemed to be in his hammes the right leg and the right foot were of a very red colour the rest of the body was of a tawny colour it is said he gave so terrible a scritch when he was brought forth that the Midwives and the rest of the women that were at her labour were so frighted that they presently left the house and ran away When the Duke of Savoy heard of this monster he commanded it should be brought to him which performed one would hardly think what various censures the Courtiers gave of it The shape of a monster found in an egge The monster you see here delineated was found in the middle and innermost part of an egge with the face of a man but haires yeelding a horrid representation of snakes the chinne had three other snakes stretched forth like a beard It was first seene at Autun at the house of one Bancheron a Lawyer a maide breaking many eggs to butter the white of this egge given a Cat presently killed her Lastly this monster comming to the hands of the Baron Senecy was brought to King Charles the ninth being then at Metz. The effigies of a monstrous childe having two heads two armes foure legs In the yeere 1546. a woman at Paris in her sixt moneth of her account brought forth a childe having two heads two armes and foure legges I dissecting the body of it found but one heart by which one may know it was but one infant For you may know this from Aristotle whether the monstrous birth bee one or more joined together by the principall part for if the body have but one heart it is but one if two it is double by the joyning together in the conception The portraiture of Twinnes joyned together with one head In the yeere 1569. a certaine woman of Towers was delivered of twinnes joyned together with one head and mutually embracing each other Renatus Ciretus the famous Chirurgian of those parts sent mee their Sceleton The effigies of two girles being Twinnes joyned together by their fore-heads Munster writes that in the village Bristant not farre from Wormes in the yeere 1495. he saw two Girles perfect and entire in every part of their bodies but they had their fore-heads so joined together that they could not be parted or severed by any art they lived together ten yeeres then the one dying it was needfull to separate the living from the dead but she did not long out-live her sister by reason of the malignity of the wound made in parting them asunder In the yeere 1570. the twentieth of July at Paris in the street Gravilliers at the signe ãâã the Bell these two infants were borne distering in sexe with that shape of body ââat you see expressed in the figure They were baptized in the Church of St. Nichlas of the fields and named Ludovicus and Ludovica their father was a Mason his nâme was Peter German his surname Petit Dieu i little-God his mothers name was Mathea Petronilla The shape of the infants lately borne at Paris The figure of two girles joyned together in their breasts and belly In the yeere 1572. in Pont de See neare Anger 's a little towne were borne upon the tenth day of July two girles perfect in their limbs but that they had but foure fingers apiece on their left hands they clave together in their ãâã parts from their chin to the navell which ãâã but one as their heart was also but one their ãâã was divided into foure lobes they lived haââ an houre and were baptized The figure of a child with two heads and the body as bigge as one of
the growing heat some vehement concussion or jactation of the body be joined Therefore I thinke it manifest by these experiments and reasons that it is not fabulous that some women have beene changed into men but you shall finde in no history men that have degenerated into women for nature alwaies intends and goes from the imperfect to the more perfect but not basely from the more perfect to the imperfect CHAP. VI. Of monsters caused by defect of seed IF on the contrary the seed be any thing deficient in quantity for the conformation of the infant or infants some one or more members will be wanting or more short and decrepite Hereupon it happens that nature intending twinnes a childe is borne with two heads and but one arme or altogether lame in the rest of his limbes The effigies of a monstrous childe by reason of the defect of the matter of seed Anno Dom. 1573. I saw at St. Andrewes Church in Paris a boy nine yeeres old borne in the village Parpavilla sixe miles from Guise his fathers name was Peter Renard and his mother Marquete hee had but two fingers on his right hand his arm was well proportioned from the top of his shoulder almost to his wrest but from thence to his two fingers ends it was very deformed he wanted his leggs and thighes although from the right buttocke a certaine unperfect figure having onely foure toes seemed to put it selfe forth from the midst of the left buttock two toes sprung out the one of which was not much unlike a mans yard as you may see by the figure In the yeere 1562. in the Calends of November at Villa-franca in Gascony this monster a headlesse woman whose figure thou heere seest was borne which figure Dr. John Altinus the Physitian gave to mee when I went about this booke of Monsters he having received it from Fontanus the Physitian of Angolestre who seriously affirmed he saw it The figure of a monstrous woman without a head before and behind A few yeeres agone there was a man of forty yeeres old to be seene at Paris who although he wanted his armes notwithstanding did indifferently performe all those things which are usually done with the hands for with the top of his shoulder head and necke hee would strike an Axe or Hatchet with as sure and strong a blow into a poast as any other man could doe with his hand and hee would lash a coach-mans whip that he would make it give a great crack by the strong refraction of the aire but he ate drunke plaid at cardes and such like with his feet But at last he was taken for a thiefe and murderer was hanged and fastened to a wheele Also not long agoe there was a woman at Paris without armes which neverthelesse did cut sew and doe many other things as if she had had her hands We read in Hippocrates that Attagenis his wife brought forth a childe all of flesh without any bone and notwithstanding it had all the parts well formed The effigies of a man without armes doing all that is usually done with hands The effigies of a monster with two heads two legs and but one arme CHAP. VII Of monsters which take their cause and shape by imagination THe antients having diligently sought into all the secrets of nature have marked and observed other causes of the generation of monsters for understanding the force of imagination to bee so powerfull in us as for the most part it may alter the body of them that imagine they soon perswaded themselves that the faculty which formeth the infant may be led and governed by the firme and strong cogitation of the Parents begetting them often deluded by nocturnall and deceitfull apparitions or by the mother conceiving them and so that which is strongly conceived in the mind imprints the force into the infant conceived in the wombe which thing many thinke to be confirmed by Moses because he tells that Jacob encreased and bettered the part of the sheepe granted to him by Laban his wives father by putting roddes having the barke in part pulled off finely stroaked with white and greene in the places where they used to drinke especially at the time they engendered that the representation apprehended in the conception should be presently impressed in the young for the force of imagination hath so much power over the infant that it sets upon it the notes or characters of the thing conceived We have read in Heliodorus that Persina Queene of Aethiopia by her husband Hidustes being also an Aethiope had a daughter of a white complexion because in the embraces of her husband by which she proved with childe she earnestly fixed her eye and mind upon the picture of the faire Andromeda standing opposite to her Damascene reports that he saw a maide hairy like a Beare which had that deformity by no other cause or occasion than that her mother earnestly beheld in the very instant of receiving and conceiving the seed the image of St. John covered with a camells skinne hanging upon the poasts of the bed They say Hippocrates by this explication of the causes freed a certain noble woman from suspicion of adultery who being white her selfe and her husband also white brought forth a childe as blacke as an Aethiopian because in copulation she strongly and continually had in her minde the picture of the Aethiope The effigies of a maid all hairy and an infant that was blacke by the imagination of their Parents There are some who thinke the infant once formed in the wombe which is done at the utmost within two forty dayes after the conception is in no danger of the mothers imagination neither of the seed of the father which is cast into the womb because when it hath got a perfect figure it cannot be altered with any external form of things which whether it be true or no is not here to be enquired of truly I think it best to keep the woman all the time she goeth with childe from the sight of such shapes and figures The effigies of a horrid Monster having feet hands and other parts like a Calfe In Stecquer a village of Saxony they say a monster was borne with foure feet eyes mouth and nose like a calfe with a round and redde excrescence of flesh on the fore-head and also a piece of flesh like a hood hung from his necke upon his backe and it was deformed with its thighes torne and cut The figure of an infant with a face like a Frog Anno Dom. 1517. in the parish of Kings-wood in the forrest Biera in the way to Fontain-Bleau there was a monster borne with the face of a Frog being seen by John Bellanger Chirurgian to the Kings Engineers before the Justices of the towne of Harmoy principally John Bribon the Kings procurator in that place The fathers name was Amadaeus the Little his mothers Magdalene Sarbucata who troubled with a feaver by a womans perswasion held
in them as in the perfection of Arte the Rules which may be prescribed to preserve health are contained But Galen in another place hath in 4. words comprehended these things not Naturall as things Taken Applyed Expelled and to be Done Things Taken are those which are put into the body either by the mouth or any other way as the Aire meate and drinke Things Applyed are these which must touch the body as the Aire now mentioned affecting the body with a diverse touch of its qualityes of heat cold moysture or drynesse Expelled are what things soever being unprofitable are generated in the body and require to be expelled To be Done are labour rest sleepe watching and the like We may more distinctly and by expression of proper names revoke all these things to sixe which are Aire Meat and Drinke Labour and Rest Sleepe and Watching Repletion and Inanition or things to be expelled or retained and kept Perturbations of the Minde CHAP. XIII Of the Aire AIre is so necessary to life that we cannot live a moment without it if so be that breathing and much more transpiration be not to be separated from life Wherefore it much conduceth to know what Aire is wholsome what unwholsome and which by contrariety of qualities fights for the Patient against the disease or on the contrary by a similitude of qualities shall nourish the disease that if it may seeme to burden the Patient by increasing or adding to the disease we may correct it by Arte. So in curing the wounds of the head especially in Winter we labour by all the means we may to make the aire warme For cold is hurtfull to the Braine Bones and the wounds of these parts and heat is comfortable and friendly But also the aire being drawne into the body by breathing when it is hotter than ordinarie doth with a new warmth overheate the heart lungs and spirits and weaken the strength by the dissipation of the spirits too much attenuated so being too cold in like manner the strength of the faculties faints and growes dull either by suppression of the vapoures or by the inspissation or thickning of the spirits Therefore to conclude that Aire is to be esteemed healthfull which is cleere subtile and pure free and open on every side and which is farre remote from all carrion-like smells of dead carkasses or the stench of any putrifying thing whatsoever the which is farre distant from standing pooles and fennes and caves sending forth strong and ill vapours neither too cloudy nor moist by the nearenesse of some river Such an Aire I say if it have a vernall temper is good against all diseases That aire which is contrary to this is altogether unhealthfull as that which is putrid shut up and prest by the straitnesse of neighbouring mountaines infected with some noysome vapour And because I cannot prosecute all the conditions of aires fit for the expelling of all diseases as which are almost infinite it shall suffice here to have set downe what we must understand by this word Aire Physitions commonly use to understand three things by the name of Aire The present state of the Aire The Region in which wee live and the season of the yeare Wee spoke of this last when wee treated of Temperaments Wherefore wee will now speake of the two former The present state of the Aire one while for some small time is like the Spring that is temperate otherwhiles like the Summer that is hot and drie otherwhiles like the Winter that is cold and moist and sometimes like the Autumne which is unequall and this last constitution of the Aire is the cause of many diseases When upon the same day it is one while hot another cold we must expect Autumnall diseases These tempers and varieties of constitutions of the Aire are chiefely and principally stirred up by the windes as which being diffused over all the Aire shew no small force by their sodaine change Wherefore we will briefly touch their natures That which blowes from the East is called the East-winde and is of a hot and drie nature and therefore healthfull But the Westerne winde is cold and moist and therefore sickly The South winde is hot and moist the Author of putrifaction and putride diseases The North winde is cold and drie therefore healthy wherefore it is thought if it happen to blow in the dogge-dayes that it makes the whole yeare healthfull and purges and takes away the seedes of putrifaction if any chance to be in the aire But this description of the foure windes is then onely thought to be true if we consider the windes in their owne proper nature which they borrow from these Regions from which they first proceede For otherwise they affect the aire quite contrarie according to the disposition of the places over which they came as snowie places Seaes Lakes Rivers Woods or sandy plaines from whence they may borrow new qualities with which they may afterwards possesse the aire and so consequently our bodies Hence it is we have noted the Westerne winde unwholsome and breeding diseases by reason of the proper condition of the Region from whence it came and such that is cold and moist the Gasconies finde it truly to their so great harme that it seldome blowes with them but it brings some manifest and great harme either to their bodies or fruits of the earth And yet the Greekes and Latines are wont to commend it for healthfulnesse more than the rest But also the rising and setting of some more eminent stars doe often cause such cold windes that the whole aire is cooled or infected with some other maligne qualitie For vapours and exhalations are often raised by the force of the stars from whence windes cloudes stormes whirlewindes lightnings thunders haile snow raine earthquakes inundations and violent raging of the sea have their original The exact contemplation of which things although it be proper to Astronomers Cosmographers and Geographers yet Hippocrates could not omit it but that he must speake somthing in his book De aëre aquis where he touches by the way the description of the neighbouring Regions and such as hee knew From this force of the aire either hurtfull or helping in diseases came that famous observation of Gnido of Caulias That wounds of the head are more difficult to cure at Paris than at Avignion and the plaine contrarie of wounds of the legges for the aire of Paris compared to that of Avignion is cold and moist wherefore hurtfull and offensive to the wounds of the head On the contrary the same aire because it obscures the spirits incrassates the bloud condensates the humors and makes them lesse fit for defluxions makes the wounds of the legges more easie to be healed by reason it hinders the course of the humors by whose defluxion the cure is hindered But it is manifest that hot and drie places make a greater dissipation of the naturall heate
from the belly of the Muscle may seeme to end in a ligament I will answer that it is the condition of every nervous part so to binde or fasten it selfe to another part of his owne kinde as to a stay so that it can scarse be pluckt from thence We see the proofe hereof in the Peritonaeum or Rim in the Epigastrium or lower part of the lower belly That which covers the Muscles of the Epigastrium is but one unlesse you had rather part it in two the right and the left distinguished by the interposition of the Linea Alba or white Line It is scituate betwixt the fat and Muscles for it is fastened above and below to these parts with fibers which in smallnesse and fitnesse exceed the Spiders web But by its vessells it participates with the three principall parts and is of a cold and dry temper The use of it is to containe the Muscles in their naturall vnion and to keepe them as much as in it lyes from putrifaction which may happen to them from pus or matter which is often cast forth of the simular parts into the empty spaces and distances of the Muscles Wherefore going about to separate the fat of the Epigastrium where thou must begin the dissection of mans body you must have a care that you hurt it not with your knife but that before you touch the Muscles see you artificially take it away that you may the more easily separate the Muscles lying under it distinguished by a manifest space at the white Line which is made by the meeting together of the proper coates of all those muscles CHAP. VIII What a Muscle is and how many differences there be thereof A Muscle is the instrument of voluntary motion and simple voluntary motion is performed six manner of wayes upwards downewards forwards backwards to the right hand and to the left but the compound one way which is circularly the which is performed by the continuall succession of the motion of the Muscles ingirting the part Such a Motion Falconers use when they stretch forth their hand and Lure their Hauke We have some parts which have motion without a Muscle but that motion is not voluntary such parts be the heart stomacke gutts both the bladders that is that of the Gall and that of the urine and diverse other which have the motions of attraction expulsion and retention by the meanes of the three sorts of fibers for they draw by the right expell by the transverse and retaine by the oblique The differences of Muscles which are many and diverse are taken from their substance originall insertion into the part which they move for me or figure holes or openings magnitude colour site kind of fibers their conjugation or connexion heads bellyes tendons opposition in action and office Some in substance are nervous venous arterious because they have manifest nerves veines and arteryes as the Midriffe the Intercostall and Epigastricke Muscles and many more and that for their difference from other Muscles into which neither nerve nor veine or Arteryes are manifestly inserted although secretly they admit them all for sense and motion life and nourishment such are the Muscles of the wrest the wormy muscles of the hands and feet for if there be any nerves observed in them they are very small Some had rather make the difference of Muscles thus that some of them are fleshy some nervous others membranous From their Originall some arise from the bones as these which move the hands armes and Leggs others from gristles as the Muscles of the throat others from membranes which invest the tendons as the wormy Muscles of the hands and feet others from ligaments as the Extenders of the fingers others from other muscles as the two lower Muscles of the yard which proceed from the Sphincter Muscle of the fundament Others have no originall as the membrane which we call the fleshy pannicle assumes flesh in certaine places and degenerates into a Muscle such are the Cremaster or hanging Muscles of the testicles the large Muscles of the face and if you please the Midriffe as that which is composed of two coates the one in compassing the ribbs and the Peritonaeum hath flesh in the midst betweene the two membranes And moreover some Muscles have their originall from one onely bone as these which bend and extend the Cubite others arise of many bones as the oblique descending the Dorsall and many Muscles of the necke with arise together from many spondyls and sides of spondyls There be others according to the opinion of some men both from the bones and gristles of the Pubis at the right or direct Muscles of the Epigastrium yet by their favour I thinke otherwise Because by the Anatomicall and received axiome A Muscle is there thought to take his beginnings from whence he receives a nerve but these Muscles take a nerve from the intercostall muscles wherefore their originall ought to be referred to the sides of the brest blades as shall be shewed in due place From their insertion arise these differences some are inserted into a bone as those which move the head Armes and Legs others into a gristle as those of the Throtle eyelids nose and the obliqueascendant muscles of the Epigastrium some into a bone and gristle both as the right muscles of the Epigastrium and the Midriffe some into the skin as the muscles of the lips others into the Coates as the muscles of the eyes others into Ligaments as the muscles of the yeard But these differences following may be drawne both from their insertion and originall For some muscles arising from many parts are inserted into some one part as divers of these which move the arme and the shoulder which arising from many spondiles are inserted into the bone of the shoulder and the shoulder blade Others arise from one part and insert themselves into more as those which arise from the bottome of the shoulder blades are extended and inserted into some eight or nine of the upper ribbs to helpe respiration and the benders and extenders of the fingers and toes Others arising from many bones are inserted into as many as some of those which serve for respiration to wit those which we call the hinder Saw-muscles and the Semispinatus which sends a tendon into all the ribbs Others have their originall from many bones and end in gristles of the seven ribbs as those two which lye under the Sternon Moreover also these differences of muscles may be drawne from the originall and insertion that some proceed from bones and are inserted into the next bone to helpe and strengthen the motion thereof as the three muscles of the Hip others arise from an upper bone are not inserted into the next but into some other as the long muscles Some are named from the part they move as the temporall muscles because they move the temples others from their office as
are extended all together as it were with an unanimous consent the whole member is wrinkled as contracted into it selfe as on the contrary it is extended when they are relaxed Some of these are bestowed upon the animall parts to performe voluntary motions others upon the vitall to performe the agitation of the Heart and Arteries others upon the naturall for attraction retention and expulsion Yet we must observe that the attraction of no simular part is performed by the helpe of the foresaid fibers or threds but rather by the heat implanted in them or by the shunning of Emptinesse or the familiarity of the substance The flesh also is a simple and soft part composed of the purer portion of the blood insinuating it selfe into the spaces betweene the fibers so to invest them for the uses formerly mentioned This is as it were a certaine wall and Bulwarke against the injuries of heat and cold against all falls and bruises as it were a certaine soft pillow or cushion yeelding to any violent impression There be three sorts of flesh one more ruddy as the musculous flesh of perfect creatures and such as have blood for the flesh of all tender and young things having blood as Calves and also of all sorts of fish is whitish by reason of the too much humidity of the blood The second kinde is more pallid even in perfect creatures having blood such is the flesh of the heart stomacke weasond guts bladder wombe The third is belonging to the entrails or the proper substance of each entrail as that which remaines of the Liver the veines arteries and coate being taken away of the bladder of the Gall braine kidneys milt Some adde a fourth sort of flesh which is spongy and that they say is proper to the tongue alone A veine is the vessel pipe or channel of the blood or bloody matter it hath a spermaticke substance consists of one coate composed of 3 sorts of fibers An Artery is also the receptacle of blood but that spirituous and yellowish consisting in like manner of a spermaticke substance But it hath two coats with three sorts of fibers the utmost whereof is most thin consisting of right fibers and some oblique But the inner is five times more thicke and dense than the utmost interwoven with transverse fibers and it doth not onely conteine blood and spirit but also a serous humor which wee may beleeve because there bee two emulgent Arteryes aswell as veines But the inner coat of an Artery is therefore more thick because it may containe blood which is more hot subtle and spirituous for the spirit seeing it is naturally more thin and light and in perpetuall motion would quickly flye away unlesse it were held in a stronger hold There is other reason for a veine as that which containes blood grosse ponderous and slow of motion Wherefore if it had acquired a dense and grosse coate it could scarse bee distributed to the neighbouring parts God the maker of the universe foreseeing this made the coats of the vessels contrary to the consistance of the bodyes contained in them The Anastomosis of the veines and Arteryes that is to say the application of the mouthes of the one to the other is very remarkeable by benefit of which they mutually communicate and draw the matters contained in them and so also transfuse them by insensible passages although that anastomosis is apparent in the veine and artery that meet together at the Ioint and bending of the Arme which I haue sometimes shewed in the Physicke schooles at such time as I there dissected Anatomyes But the action or function of a muscle is either to move or confirme the parte according to our will into which it is implanted which it doth when it drawes it selfe towards its originall that is to say it 's head But wee define the head by the insertion of the nerve which wee understand by the manner of the working of the Muscle CHAP. XI Of the Muscles of the Epigastrium or lower belly NOw seeing that wee haue taught what a muscle is and what the differences thereof are and what simple and compound parts it hath and what the use action and manner of action in each part is it remaines that wee come to the particular explication of each Muscle begining with those of the lower belly as those which we first meet withall in dissection These are 8 in number 4 oblique 2 on each side two right or direct one on the right another on the left side and in like manner 2 transverse All these are alike in force magnitude and action so mutually composed that the oblique descendant of one side is conjoined with the other oblique descendant on the other side and so of the rest We may adde to this number the 2 little Supplying or Assisting muscles which are of a Pyramidal forme and arise from the share-bone above the insertion of the right muscles Of the oblique muscles of each side the one ascends the other descends whereupon it comes to passe that they are called the Oblique descendant and Ascendant Muscles Those oblique which wee first meet with are the descendant whose substance is partly sanguine partly spermaticke for they are fleshy nervous ligamentous veinous arterious and membranous Yet the fle shy portion is predominant in them out of which respect Hippocrates is wont to expresse the muscles by the name of fleshes their greatnes is indifferent betweene the large and the small muscles their figure 3 square They are composed of the fore-mentioned parts they are two in number their site is oblique taking their beginning from the touching of the great saw Muscle and from the sixt and seventh true ribbes or rather from the spaces between the sixe lower ribbes and rather on the forepart of the muscles than of the ribbes themselues from whence shunning the Veriebra's of the loines the fleshy parts of them are terminated in the externall and upper eminency of the Haunch-bone and the Membranous end in the lower eminency of the share-bone and the White-line Yet Columbus dissenting from this common description of the oblique Muscles thinks that they are onely terminated in the White line and not in the share-bone For saith he wherefore should they be inserted into the share-bone which is not moved But because it would bee an infinite labour and trouble to set downe at large the severall opinions of all Authors of Anatomy I haue thought it sufficient for me to touch them lightly by the way Their connexion is with the oblique ascendant lying vnder them and with the direct or right Their temperament is twofold the one hot and moist by reason of the belly and the fleshy portion of them the other cold dry in respect of their ligamentous and tendinous portion Their action is to draw the parts into which they are inserted towards their originall or els to unite them firmely Yet each of these
Basilica running obliquely and bestowing surcles upon the muscles that issue from the externall protuberation This branch descendeth together with the fourth nerve q division of the Basilica into two branches and that is noted with q is ever accompanied with an arterye s a branch of this veine bestowed upon the skin of the arme t a branch of the Basilica which together with the branch of the Cephalica marked with h makes the mediana or middle veine marked wirh a. u a branch of the Basilica going to the inner head of the arme xx a branch issuing out of the former that creepeth along unto the wrist and toward the little finger conjoining it selfe with a branch of the Cephalica y A veine running out unto the skinne at the outside of the cubit Vpper Z. A propagation issuing out of a branch of the Basilica marked with t. Lower z. A branch of the Basilica x goeing to the in-side of the Arme. a. The Median or common veine β The partition of the Median veine above the wrist This division should have beene made above γ. γ. The Externall branch of the partition which goeth to the outside of the head δ From which issueth a small branch to the inside ãâã The internall branch under ãâã which toward the middle and the ring finger is especially disposed que The veine of the thumbe dispersed into the mountenet or hillock which is conjoyned with the branch noted with δ ζ the trunke of the hollow veine from which issue branches unto the parts seated under the liver ãâã The fatty veine called Adiposa sinistra which goeth unto the fat of the kidnies θ μ The two Emulgents which leade wheyey bloud unto the kidnies λ μ the two spermaticall veines leading the matter of the seede unto the testicles V the beginning of the bodden vessell called vas varicosum ξ the veines of the loynes called Lumbares which are sent in the knots or knees to the rackebones to the marrow of the backe to the muscles that lies upon the loines and to the Peritonaum ο the bifurcation of the hollow veine into the Iliacke branches which bifurcation is not unlike λ. Ï Muscula superior a transverse branch going to the muscles of the Abdomen and to the Peritonaenm Ï Ï the division of the left Iliacke veine into an inner branch at Ï and an utter at Ï. Ï Muscula media the utter propagation of the branch Ï distributed through the muscles of the coxa and the skin of the buttockes ν An inner propagation of the same branch Ï which goeth unto the holes of the holy bone Ï the veine called Sacra which goeth to the upper holes of the holy bone Ï Ï the veine Hypogastrica distributed to the bladder to the muscles of the fundament and the neck of the womb Ï A veine arising from the utter branch marked with Ï which is ioyned with some branches of the internall veine neare the holes or perforations of the share bone È Î¹ A veine which when it hath passed the share bone distributeth one branch into the cup of the coxendix and to the muscles of that place Ï Another small branch which runneth under the skinne at the inside of the thigh Ï The congresse or meeting of the foresaid veine with a branch marked with char 2. and distributed into the legge I The Epigastricke veine a propagation of the utter branch Ï perforating the Peritonaeum whereto as also to the muscles of the Abdomen and the skinne it offereth branches the chiefe branch of this veine is joyned with the descending mammary above the navell at M. Î Pudenda an inner propagation of the branch Ï running overthwart unto the privities Î Saphaena or the ancle veine or the inner branch of the crurall trunke which creepeth through the inside of the legge under the skinne unto the tops of the toes Î the first interior propagation of the Saphaena offered to the groine Î The utter propagation thereof divided to the foreside or outside of the thigh Î The second propagation of the Saphaena going to the first muscle of the legge ãâã The third propagation of the Saphaena going to the skinne of the whirle-bone and unto the hamme Ï The fourth propagation of the Saphaena dispersing his muscles forward and backward Ψ Branches from this unto the foreside of the inner ankle to the upper part of the foote and to all the toes Ω Ischias minor called also muscula interior the utter branch of the crurall trunke divided into the muscles of the coxendix and to the skinne of that place 1 2 And this also may be called muscula 1 the exterior and lesser which passeth into some muscles of the legge ãâã the interior greater and deeper unto the muscles of the thigh 3 4. The veine called Poplitea made of two crurall veines divided under the knee 5 From this a surcle is reached upward unto the skinne of the thigh 6. But the greater part runnes by the bent of the knee under the skinne as farre as the heele 7 Also to the skinne of the outward ankle 8 The veine called Suralis or calfe veine hecause it runneth unto the muscles that make the calfe of the legge 9 The division of the Surall veine into an exterior trunke 9 and an interior 14. 10 11 The division of the exterior trunke under the knee into an externall branch which along the brace attaineth unto the muscles of the foot 11 and in internall 12 13 12 13 Which descending along the outside of the legge to the upper part of the foote is cloven into divers branches and in the backe of the foot mixeth it selfe with Poplitea or the hamme veine 20. 14 The interior branch of the Surall veine which runneth into the backside of the leg 15 A branch hereof descending to the inside of the heele and the great toe and is divided into divers surcles 17 Ischias maior issuing out of the internall trunke at 14 and running through the muscles of the calfe 18 A propagation hereof derived unto the upper part of the foot affoording two surcles to every toe 19 the remain of the inner trunke 14 behind the inner ankle approcheth to the bottome of the foote and is consumed into all the toes 20 the commixtion of the veine Poplitea with the surall or calfe-branch at 13. But when it arives to the basis of the lower part of the head it is divided into more branches one wherof is carried to the muscles of the bone Hydis the Larinx the tongue and the lower part of the tongue in which place it is commonly opened in squinancies and other inflammations of the mouth and to the coate of the nose Another is carried to the Dura mater passing on both sides through a hole situate under the bone mastoides and besides ascending to the bone of the backe part of the scull it comes obliquely to the upper part of the suture lambdoides where these branches meeting together passe into
Σ the first muscle of the backe or the Square muscle Φ the 2. muscle of thebacke or the Longest whose originall is at L and his tendons at the Vertebrae at M M. Ω the fourth muscle of the backe called Spinatus δ the backe of the shoulder-blade flaied The seventh Figure of the muscles shewing some muscles of the head and Chest the Trapezius or Table-muscle being taken away as also of the blade and arme A The prominent part of the fourth muscle of the chest called Serratus posticus superior Î the first muscle of the head called splenius E E the insertion of the second muscle of the head called Complexus I the coller bone bared M the backpart of the second muscle of the arme called Deltois ζH His backward originall θ His implantation into the arme N N the fourth muscle of the arme called Latissimus s μ His originall from the spines of the rack-bones and from the holy bone ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the connexiou of this muscle with the hanch-bone which is led in the inside from μ to ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the place where it lieth upon the lower angle of the Basis of the shoulder-blade O the 4. muscle of the arme called Rotundus maior e some muscles of the backe doe here offer themselves P the fift muscle of the arme called Superscapularis Inferior Q the sixt muscle of the arme called Superscapularis Superior S the beginning of the third muscle of the arme called Latissimus V the third muscle of the blade called Rhomboides ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã X His originall from the spines of the rackebones ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã His insertion into the basis of the shoulder-blade Ï the fourth muscle of the blade called Levator * A part of the oblique descendent muscle of the Abdomen The eight Figure of the muscles especially of those of the Chest Head and Shoulder-blade the Trapezius Latissimus and Rhomboides being taken away A The fourth muscle of the chest or the upper and hinder Saw-muscle B the 5 muscle of the chest or the lower and hinder Saw-muscle a b A membranous beginning of the muscle of the Abdomen descending obliquely downe from the spine of the backe C the first muscle extending the Cubit at c his originall is from the necke of the arme and from the lower basis of the blade at d. E the originall of the fourth muscle of the bone hyois from the blade G G the outward intercostall muscles I the Clavicle or coller-bone bared N the upper the second muscle of the arme called Deltois char 4 5 the beginning of this muscle N the third muscle of the arme or the broad muscle separated O the fourth muscle of the arme or the lower Super-Scapularis or bladerider 1 2 3. Char. His originall at the basis of the shoulder-blade at 1 2 and his insertion into the joynt of the arme at 3. Q the sixt muscle of the arme or the upper Super-Scapularis X the fourth muscle of the blade called Levator or the heaver Z the second muscle of the Chest or the greater Saw-muscle 7 7 Char. the ribs ãâã the sixt muscle of the chest or the muscle called Sacrolumbus ãâã the first muscle of the head or the splinter E E the second muscle of the head or the insertion of the muscles called complexei Φ the second muscle of the backe or the longest muscle Ω the fourth muscle of the backe called Semispinatus Wherefore when the first oblique moves the head obliquely forwards the second puls it packe by the first Vertebra this with his associate of the other side may be truly termed the proper muscles of the neck because they belong to no other part whereas it is contrary in other muscles But we must note that the head according to Galens opinion hath two motions one directly forwards and backwards as appeares in beckning it forwards and casting it backwards the other circular The first in Galens opinion is performed by the first Vertebra moved upon the second the second by the head moved upon the first Vertebra for which he is reproved by the latter Anatomists who teach that the head cannot be turned round or circularly upon the first Vertebra without putting it out of joynt The ninth Figure of the muscles shewing the muscles of the Head and Necke A B the third paire of the Muscles of the head called Recti Maiores C the Mammillary processe D the transverse processe of the first rackebone E the processe of the 2 rackebone of the necke F G the fourth paire of muscles of the head called Recti Minores H I the fift paire of muscles of the head called Obliqui Superiores K L the sixt paire of muscles of the head called Obliqui Inferiores X the fourth paire of muscles of the shoulder-blade Î the second muscle of the necke called Scalenus which Falopius maketh the eight muscle of the chest Î the fourth muscle of the necke called spinatus Σ the first muscle of the backe called Quadratus Φ the second muscle of the backe called Longissimus a the sinus or bosome of this muscle whereby it giveth way unto the third muscle of the backe called Sacer. b His Originall Ï the third muscle of the backe called Sacer. γ His Originall δ His end Ω the fourth muscle of the backe called Semispinatus ãâã His upper end under the fourth muscle of the necke After the shewing of these muscles we must come to three or foure of the necke âf which number two which some reduce to one extends another bends and the ââ¦st moves side wayes and all of them with a motion succeeding each other turne it ââ¦bout as we said of the muscles of the head The first of these which extend taking ââ¦s originall from the sixe transverse processes of the sixe upper racke-bones of the ââ¦acke or rather from the root of the oblique ascends directly to the spine of the second Vertebra of the necke and the oblique processe thereof some call it the Transââ¦versarius that is the transverse-muscle This if you desire to take it away it is best first to separate it from the spine then to turne it upwards to the transverse processes ânlesse you had rather draw it a little from its partner and companion in that place where their originals are distinct seeing it is the last and next to the bones Marvell not if you finde not this distinction of their originall so plaine and manifest for it is commonly obscure For the muscle Spinatus as it most commonly comes to passe arising from the roots of the seven upper spines of the backe and the last of the necke is inserted into other spines of the necke so that it might easily be confounded with the former by Galen The third bends the necke and arising within from the body of the five upper Vertebrae of the back though with a very obscure originall specially in leane bodies it
inspiration But the first of the other muscles being as many in number which contract the Chest in expiration arising from the holy-bone and the oblique processes of the loines ascends firmely and confusedly adhering with the Musculus sacer or holy-muscle which we shall describe hereafter to the roots of the twelve ribbes imparting in the ascent a small tendon to each of them by which it drawes these ribbs towards the transverse processes and by reason of its Originall it is called Sacrolumbus that is the Holy loine-muscle The second third and fourth which we said were the oblique descendent right and transverse of the Epigrastium have beene formerly described in their place But by the way you must note that these three muscles of the Epigastrium helpe expiration rather by accident than of themselves to wit by driving backe the midriffe towards the lungs by the entrailes which also they force upwards by drawing the parts into which they are inserted towards their Originall The fifth which we called the Triangulus or Triangular may be called the Compressor of the gristles which proceeding from the inner sides of the Sternon goes to all the gristles of the true ribbes this is more apparent under the Sternon in beasts than in men though it be not very obscure in them neither For the internall Intercostall muscles in my judgement they arise from the lower sides of the upper ribbe and descending obliquely from the fore part backwards are inserted into the upper side of the ribbe next under it so that they may follow the production of the fibers of the externall Intercartilaginei as the sixe internall Intercartilaginei follow the site of the externall Intercostall proceeding from behinde forwards wherefore as well the Intercostall as the Intercartilaginei every where intersect each other after the similitude of the letter X. I know some have written that the internall muscles whether intercostall or Intercartalaginei ascend from the upper sides of the lower ribbe forwards or backwards But if this were true it would follow that these muscles admitted their nerves in their taile and not in their head seeing the nerve alwayes goes under the ribbe and not above it The last muscle of the Chest that is the Diaphragma or Midriffe is sufficiently described before wherefore it remaines wee describe the muscles of the Loines These are sixe in number on each side three equall in thicknesse strength and situation one of these bends and the other two extend the Loines it is called by reason of the figure the Triangulus or Triangular which bends the Loines it ascends from a great part of the hinde side of the Hanch-bone into the transverse processes of the Loines and the last of the Chest on the inside for which cause it is made of fibers short long and indifferent answering to the nearenesse or distance of the said processes The first of the extenders is called the Semispinatus because even to the middle of its body it takes the originall from the spines of the holy-bones and Loines this with its oblique fibers ascends from all the said spines to the transverse processes as well of the Loines as Chest The other is called Sacer the Holy-muscle because it takes its originall from the Holy-bone or the sides thereof it ascends with its oblique fibers to the spines of the Loines and of the eleaven lower Rack-bones of the Chest CHAP. XIX Of the Muscles of the Shoulder-blade NOw we must describe the muscles of the extreme parts and first of the Arme taking our beginning from these of the Shoulder-blade But first that we may the better understand their description we must observe the nature and condition of the shoulder-blade Therefore the blade bone on that part which lies next unto the ribbs is somewhat hollowed wherefore on the other side it some what buncles out It hath two ribbs one above another below by the upper is ment nothing else than a border or right line which looking towards the temples is extended from the exterior angle thereof under the collar-bone even to the Processe Coracoides which this ribbe produces in the end thereof By the lower the underside which lies towards the lower belly and the short ribbs Besides in this shoulder-blade we observe the basis head and spine By the basts we understand the broader part of the shoulder-blade which lookes towards the backe-bone By the head we understand the narrower part thereof in which it receives the head of the Arme in a cavity indifferently hollow which it produces both by it selfe as also by certaine gristles which there fastened encompasse that cavity This kinde of cavity is called Glene This receives and containes the bone of the arme by a certaine strong ligament encompassing strengthening the joynt which kind of ligament is common to all other joints this ligament arises from the bottome of the cavity of the shoulder-blade and circularly encompasses the whole joynt fastening it selfe to the head of the arme there are also other ligaments besides this which encompasse strengthen this articulation By the spine is ment a processe which rising by little and little upon the gibbous part of the blade from the basis thereof where it was low and deprest becomes higher untill it ends in the Acromion or upper part thereof Nature hath made two productions in this bone that is to say the Acromion from the spine and the Coracoides from the upper side for the strengthening of the articulation of the arme and shoulder-blade that is left the arme should be easily strained upward or forwards besides it is fastened to the clavicle by the processe Acromion The muscles which move the shoulder-blade are sixe in number of which foure are proper and two common The first of the foure proper seated in the forepart ascends from the bones of five or sixe of the upper ribbs to the Coracoides which it drawes forwards and is called Serratus minor that is the Lesser saw-muscle which that you may plainely shew it is fit you pull the pectorall muscle from the collar-bone almost to the middle of the Sternon The other first opposite against it is placed on the fore side and drawes its originall from the three lower spines of the necke and the three upper of the Chest from whence it extends it selfe and ends into all the gristly basis of the shoulder-blade drawing it backwards it is called the Rhomboides The third from its action is called the Levator or the heaver or lifter up seated in the upper part it descends from the transverse processes of the foure first Vertebrae of the necke into the upper angle and spine of the blade The fourth called Trapezius or the Table-muscle is seated in the backe part and is membranous at the originall but presently becoms fleshy it arises from almost all the backe-part of the head from all the spines of the
when it comes almost to the midst of the Cubit presently or a little after it is divided into two large branches the one of which alongst the wand the qther alongst the Cubite is carryed into the hand on the inside under the Ring For both these branches are distributed and spent upon the hand after the same manner as the branches of the internall Axillary veine that is having sent by the way some little shoots into the parts by which they passe at the length the branch which descends by the Wand of the remainder therof bestowes two sprigs upon the Thumbe on each side one two in like manner on the fore finger and one on the midle the other which runs alongst the Ell performes the like office to the litle and the midle or ring finger as you may see by dissection CHAP. XXIIII Of the Nerves of the Necke Backe and Arme. NOw we should handle the sinewes of the Arme but because these proceed from the Nerves of the Necke and Backe I thinke it fit therefore to speake something of them in the first place Therefore from the Necke there proceed seven paire of Nerves the first of which proceeds from the nowle bone and the first Vertebra of the necke as also the first paire of the Backe from the last Vertebra of the Necke and the first of the Chest But all these Nerves are divided into two or more branches of the first paire that is to say on each side goe the one to the small right muscle ascending from the first racke-bone of the necke to the nowle bone the other to the long muscle on the foreside of the necke The branches of the second paire are distributed some with a portion which they receive from the third paire over all the skin of the head the two others go as well to the muscles which are from the second Vertebra to the backe part of the head and from the same to the first Vertebra as also to the long muscle before mentioned One of the third paire of Sinewes is communicated to the head as we said before but others to the Muscles which extend or erect the head and the Necke there is also one of these distributed into the neighbouring ââde muscle and part of the long The nerves of the fourth paire go one to the muscles aswel of the neck as the head to the broad muscle the other after it hath sent some portioÌ therof into the long muscle the side muscles of the necke it descends with a portion of the fift and sixt paire to the Midriffe One of the branches of the fift paire is bestowed on the hinde muscles of the necke and head the other upon the longe muscle and Midriffe the third is communicated to the Levatores or Heaving muscles of the Arme and shoulder One of the Nerves of the sixt paire goes to the hinde muscles of the Necke and head another to the Midriffe the third with a portion of the seventh paire of the necke and of the first and second of the Chest goe to the Armes and heaving muscles of the shoulder-blade One of the branches of the seventh paire runs to the broad muscle and to the neighbouring muscles both of the necke and head another encreased with a portion of the fift and sixt paire of the necke and a third joyned to the second and third paire of the Chest descending into the Arme goe to the hand But you must note that the Muscles which take their originall from many Vertebrae whether from above downwards or from below upwards admit Nerves not onely from the Vertebrae from whence they take their originall but also from them which they come neere in their descent or ascent There passe twelue conjugations of Nerves from the Rack-bones of the Chest The first entring forth from betweene the last Racke-bone of the necke and the first of the Chest is divided that is on each side each Nerve from his side into two or more portions as also all the rest Therefore the branches of this first conjugation goe some of them to the Armes as we said before others to the muscles as well these of the Chest as others arising there or running that way The branches of the second conjugation are distributed to the same parts that these of the first were But the branches of all the other conjugations even to the twelfth are communicated some to the intercostall muscles running within under the true ribs even to the Sternon and under the bastard ribs even to the right and long muscles and the Costall Nerves of the sixt conjugation are augmented by meeting these intercostall branches by the way as they descend by the roots of the Ribs Other particles of the said Nerves are communicated to the muscles as well of the Chest as spine as the same Muscles passe forth or runne alongst by the Vertebrae from whence these nerves have either their originall or passage forth Having thus therefore shewed the originall of the Sinewes of the Arme it remaines that we shew their number and distribution Their number is five or sixe proceeding from the fifth sixth and seventh Vertebra of the necke and the first and second of the Chest The first of which not mixed with any other from the fifth Vertebra of the necke goes to the Muscle Deltoides and the skin which covers it The other 4 or 5 when they have mutually embraced each other not onely from their first originall but even to the shoulder where they free themselves from this convolution are distributed after the following manner The first and second descending to the Muscle mentioned a litle before and thence sometimes even to the hand is by the way communicated to the Muscle Biceps and then under the said Muscle it meets and is joyned with the third Nerve Thirdly it is communicated with the Longest muscle of the Cubite in the bending whereof it is divided into two branches descending alongst the two bones of the Cubit untill at last borne up by the fleshy pannicle it is spent upon the skin and inner side of the hand The third lower than this is first united with the second under the Muscle Biceps then straight way separated from it it sends a portion thereof to the Arme which lyes under it and to the skin thereof lastly at the bending of the Cubit on the fore side it is mingled with the fift paire The fourth the largest of all the rest comming downe below the third branch under the Biceps with the internall Axillary veine and Artery is turned towards the outward and backe part of the Arme there to communicate it selfe to the Muscles extending the Cubit and also to the inner skin of the Arme and the exteriour of the Cubit the remainder of this branch when in its descent it hath arrived at the joynt of the Cubit below the bending thereof it is divided into two
branches the one wherof descending alongst the Cubit is spent on the outside of the Wrest the other associating the Wand is on the outside in like manner in two branches bestowed upon the Thumbe and in as many upon the fore finger and by a fift upon the middle finger though more obscurely The fift branch being also lower than the rest sliding between the muscles bending and extending the Cubite when it comes behinde the inner protuberation of the Cubite in which place we said before the third branch meets with this it is communicated to the internall muscles of the same and then divided into three portions one of which on the outside alongst the middle of the Cubite goes in two sprigs to the litle finger so many to the middle finger and one to the Ring finger the other two the one without and the other within the Ring goe to the hand where after each of them hath bestowed what was requisite on the muscles of the hand they are wasted into other five small portions of which these which are from that portion which descends without the Ring send two sprigs to the litle two to the fore and one to the middle finger but these which come from that which passes under the Ring by such a distribution communicates it selfe to other fingers as two sprigs to the thumbe two to the fore and one to the middle finger The sixt the lowest and last runs betweene the skin and fleshy Pannicle by the inner protuberation of the Arme and then is spent upon the skin of the Cubit CHAP. XXV The description of the bone of the Arme and the Muscles which move it BEcause we cannot perfectly demonstrate the originall of the muscles of the Arme especially of the two Arme muscles not knowing the description of this bone first therefore we will describe it then returne to the originall of the muscles arising from thence The bone of the arme is the greatest of all the bones in the body except the Thigh-bone it is round hollow and filled with marrow with a great Appendix or head on the top thereof having an indifferent necke to which it is knit by Symphysis for appendices are no otherwise united to their bones In the lower part thereof it hath two processes or protuberations one on the fore side another on the hinde betweene which swellings there is a cavity like to halfe the compasse of a wheele about which the Cubit is moved The extremityes of this cavity ends in two holes of which one is the more externall the other more internall these cavityes receive the heads of the Cubite that is the fore or internall receives the fore processe when the arme is bended inwards but the externall or hinder the exteriour as it is extended For the head of the arme it hath a double connexion the one with its owne necke by Symphysis that is a naturall union of the bones without any motion the other with the lightly ingraven cavity of the shoulder-blade which we call Glene by that kinde of Dearticulation which is called Arthrodia this connexion is made firme and stable by the muscles descending into the arme from the shoulder-blade as also by the proper Ligaments descending from the circle and brow of the cavity of the Acromion and Coracoides to this head of the arme this same head of the arme is as it were more cleft and open on the inner side than on the fore side that so it may give way to one of the Ligaments comming from the shoulder-blade to the muscle Biceps For asmuch as belongs to the lower end of the bone of the arme which we said hath two processes we may say that it is fastened to the bones of the Cubit by two sorts of articulation that is by Ginglymos with the Ell or proper bone of the Cubit and by Arthrodia with the Radius or Wand which in a lightly engraven cavity receives the fore processe of the arme and is turned about it for the motion of the hand The hinder processe is chiefly added for the safety and preservation of the veines arteries and nerves These things thus showne it is worth our labour to know the figure of the arme it selfe as it lyes betweene the forementioned appendices and processes that in the case of a fracture we may know how conveniently to restore it therfore first we must understand that this bone is somwhat bended and hollowed on the inside under the cleft of the head thereof but bunching out on the out and fore side Table 24. sheweth the Braine together with the Aster-braine the spinall marrow and the Nerves of the whole body A That part of the braine that is ãâã the nosethrils B That part which is at the side of the ventricles C The back part of the braine D The Cerebellum or After-braine E The Mamillary processe in the right side F The originall of the opticke nerve G Their conjunctions H The coate into which the opticke nerve is extended I The second paire of the sinewes of the braine K The lesser roote of the third conjugation L The thicke roote of the same conjugation according to the common opinion M The fourth conjugatioÌ of the sinews N The lesser roote of the fift paire O The bigger roote of the same paire P The small membrane of the eare which they call the Tympany Q The lower branch of the bigger roote of the fift conjugation S The sixt paire of sinewes T The seventh paire V The beginning of the spinall marrow out of the middle of the basis of the braine X The right sinew of the midriffe cut off Y A branch from the fift paire creeping to the top of the shoulder Z The first nerve of the arme from whence there goeth a branch to the skin A The second nerve of the arme and a branch there from into the first muscle of the Cubite B The third nerve of the arme and a branch going to the skin on the outside C A branch from the 3. nerve to the 2. muscle of the Cubite D The congresse or meeting of the second nerve with the third E A small branch from the 3. nerve to the 2. muscle of the Radius F The distribution of the second nerve into two branches * The lesser branch of this division lengthened out to the skin as far as the thumbe a The place of the spinall marrow where it issueth out of the braine 1 2 3 c. Thirty paires of nerves arising from the spinall marrow are here noted by their Char. that is to say 7. of the necke 12 of the Chest 5. of the loynes and 6 of the holy-bone b The thicker branch of the 2 nerve divided into 2 parts c Branches of the 3 nerve sprinkled here and there d Nerves from the third paire to the thumb the forefinger and the middle finger âe The 4 nerve of the arme f The passage hereof through the inside of the shoulder g A
truly we use this word Cubit in the first signification Wherfore we say the cubite is composed of two bones the one of which we call the Radius or Wand or the lesser Focile of the Arme the other we properly call the Cubit or Ell. These two bones sticke together at their ends being firmely bound together by strong Ligaments but the middle parts of them are a prety way distant from each other chiefly towards their lower ends for the better scituation and passage of the muscles and vessells from the inner side to the exteriour as shall be shewed in fit place The wand hath two Epiphyses or Appendices the one at the upper end the other at the lower The upper is round hollowed on the surface like a bason it receives the fore processe of the bone of the arme bound to the same by strong ligaments descending as wel from that processe of the arme as the Olecranon into the circumjacent parts of this appendix of the VVand This connexion is made for this use that we may turne our hand upwards and down-wards by the Cubit turned and twined about this processe But the lower appendix of this wand is hollowed on the inside that so it might more commodiously receive the bones of the wrest but gibbous without that it might be safer now this wand is softer and thicker at the lower end but lesser and harder above where on the inside it hath a swelling out wherby to receive the muscle Biceps besides on the outside of the mlddle therof it is somewhat gibbous and round so to become more safe from the injuries of externall bodies but it is hollowed or bended on the inside for the better taking or holding any thing in the hand But that side which lyes next to the Ell is flatted for the fitter originall and seat of the muscles lastly it is seated upon the bone of the Cubit or Ell just against the thumb But the Ell or bone of the cubit properly particularly so called hath in like maner two appendices the one above the other beneath The upper which also is the greater is fitted to the Orbe of the arme in which it goes to again for the extensioÌ bending of the arme no otherwise than a rope runs in a pulley but that it turnes not absolutly perfectly round which is caused by the two processes of unequal bignesse the which are therfore staied in the holes or cavities of the bone of the arme the greater processe which we called Olecranon is letted by the exterior hole that so the extension of the arme can be no further but the lesser processe by the inner hole makes the bending therof the lesse perfect The Composure of these bones is by Ginglymos it is strengthened not onely by common Ligaments comming from the muscles which move the bones themselves but also by proper Ligaments descending from the processes of the arme the lips of the holes and cavities standing about the Appendix of the Cubit The other lower and lesser appendix is in some sort hollow on the inside for the fitter receiving the bones of the wrest but the outside is round ends in a point whence it is called by the Greeks Styloides But now this Ell contrary in this to the wand is thicker towards the arme but slenderer towards the wrest And besides in the thicker part therof it is hollowed or bended towards the inside in the same place is gibbous or bunching forth on the out side but it is round straight unlesse on that side which lyes next the wand for the rest it is hollow full of marrow like the wand The site of the Radius or wand is oblique but that of the Cubit or Ell is right that the arme might be the better more easily moved because the motion by which the arme is exteÌded beÌded is according to a right line but that by which the inside of the hand is turned upwards downwards is performed obliquely circularly Wherfore it was expedient that the wand should be oblique the cubit streight for the cubit-bone is appointed for to extend bend the arme but the wand to performe the wheeling turning about therof this is the cause that it was fitting ther should be a different connexion of these bones with the arme These things were fitting to be spoken concerning the nature of these bones that in the cure of fractures we may worke the more safely happily taking indication from that which is agreeablâ to nature wherfore now it remaines that we come to the description of the muscles which are seated in the arme the cubit-bone or Ell. These are 4 in number two extending it two bending it The first of the Benders is called Biceps by reason of its two heads the one wherof descends from the Coracoides that other from the lip of the cavity of the shoulder-blade by the fissure or clift of the head of the bone of the arme These two heads under the necke of this arme becoming fleshy are firmely united at the belly midst of the arme thus united are at length implanted by a strong tendon to the inner protuberation of the wand The other is called the Brachiaus by reason of the straite coherence therof with the bone of the arme this fastened under the Biceps descends obliquely on the backe and upper part of the bone of the arme into the top of the wand and the inner side of the Ell. But the first of the extenders is called the longus or Long muscle this descends from the lower Rib of the shoulder and cleaving to the bone of the Arme goes thither fastened and as it were alwayes most straitly joyned with his fellow muscle specially nere the Cubite where you shall presently heare The other termed the Brevis or short Muscle being the companion of the long descends on the hinde part of the necke of the bone of the Arme as it were growing to and lying under the former long muscle so that making one common broad Tendon outwardly ââeshy inwardly nervous they are inserted into the Olecranum so by mutuall assistance to extend the Cubite CHAP. XXVII The Description of the Bones of the Wrest Afterwrest and fingers WE said before that the Hand taken more particularly and properly is divided into the Wrest afterwrest fingers that the hand in this signification is bounded by the ends of the bones of the cubit and fingers All the parts of the wrest which it hath coÌmon with the afterwrest have bin already also plentifully explaned this only remaines to be noted that the skin aswell of the hands as of the feete is of a middle nature betweene pure flesh and pure skin no otherwise than that which covers the forehead but that this which covers the palmes of the hands soles of the feet is unmoveable But it is most thicke
the Legge or Shanke and the Foote By the thigh we meane that which lies betweene the hippe and the knee By the legge properly so called or shanke that which is contained betweene the knee and the foote By the foote all from thence to the ends of the toes Againe they devide the foote into three parts that is the Tarsus or Instep the Pedion or top of the foote and the Digitipedum or toes We understand by the instep that which is contained in the first seven bones which answers in proportion to the wrest of the hand By the top of the foot that which is comprehended in the five following bones which is answerable to the afterwrest That which remaines we call the toes But because all these parts have other common and proper parts we will onely follow the distribution of the veines arteries and nerves seeing we have sufficiently explained the rest when we described the containing parts of the body in generall CHAP. XXXI A Description of the Crurall veine THe Crurall veine begins then when the hollow veine passing forth of the Peritonaum and stretched to the hanch bone and the sides of the Pubis in the groine is first divided into two large branches the one of which descends on the inside alongst the bones of the whole legge together with the artery and nerve the other runnes downe outwardly and superficially alongst the legge betweene the fat lying under the skinne and the muscles even to the foote and is spent in the skinne thereof This because it is alwayes apparent and manifest is called properly by the Greekes Sapheia but commonly Saphaena This veine by the way presently at its originall is devided into two branches the one internall the other externall of which the internall is spent upon the Bubones and other glandules of that place and the skinne and by this branch come the defluxions called Bubones the other branch is waisted in the fore and utter skinne of the upper part of the thing then a little lower that is about the bredth of three or foure fingers it is gathered againe into one branch made of many little ones which is spent in the fore and hinde skinne of this thigh Thirdly a little below the middle of the thigh it is againe devided into two other branches of which the one goes into the skinne on the fore side and the other on the hinde side Fourthly it is distributed by two other small spriggs into the skinne on the fore and hinde part of the knee which oftentimes are not found especially when the Poplitea or ham veine is some-what larger than ordinary Fiftly a little below the knee it produces two other branches lying upon each other in their passage out into the fore and hinde skinne of that place You must note that branch which runnes into the skinne of the hinde part is carried by a certaine other sprigge which it produces into a branch of the Poplitea passing forth of the two twin muscles Sixthly in the bigger part of the calfe of the legge it is divided into two other branches which in like manner are distributed into the skinne as well in the fore side as the backe side of the legge At length after many other divisions which for brevitie sake I omit when it arrives at the fore and inner side of the ankle where it is commonly opened in the diseases of the parts below the midriffe which require bloud-letting it is parted into two other branches the lesser of which descends to the heele the other in many sprigs is spent upon the skinne of all the upper and lower part of the foote and toes The second branch of this Crurall veine which wee said descends within together with the artery and nerve even into the foote is devided first peircing some-what deepe in it produces foure divarications one internall descending below the originall of the Sapheia into the muscle called Obturator externus and into certaine other externall muscles The three other runne outwardly the first towards the huekle bone by which the Ischias is made the two other into the fore muscles of the thigh neither are these sprigs far remote from one another Secondly all that branch is devided into two other branches the one above the other below an artery alwayes accompanying it the lower of which is spent upon many of the hinder muscles of the thigh ending nigh the ham The upper besides that it bestowes many branches uppon the fore and inner muscles of the thigh descending to the ham it produces the Poplitea or ham veine made sometimes of two branches the one proceeding from above and the other from below This Poplitea descending by the bending of the ham is spent one while upon the skinne of the calfe of the legge another while upon the knee otherwhiles encreased with branches of the Sapheia it goes on the outside of the anckle to the skinne on the upper side of the foote and sometimes on the lower Thirdly a little below the originall of the ham veine and under the bending of the knee it brings forth the Suralis which is bestowed upon the muscle of the Sura or calfe of the legge and upon the skinne of the inner side thereof and of the foote continued sometimes even to the inner part of the great toe Fourthly under the head of the hinder appendix of the bones of the legge it produces betweene these two bones another veine which nourishing the fore muscle of the legge is consumed upon the foote Fiftly and lastly it brings forth the Ischiadica maior or greater Ischias which is devided into two branches of an unequall bignesse the larger whereof from his originall descending alongst the inner part of the legge bone insinuates it selfe under the muscles of the calfe betweene this and the heele into the sole of the foote upon which it is wasted devided into ten small sprigs two for each toe the other being the lesser descending alongst the Pârone or shin-bone is consumed betweene it and the heele yet sometimes it is produced not onely even to the muscle the Abductor of the toes but also by five surcles even to the fourth toe and the sides of the middle toe CHAP. XXXII The Distribution of the Crurall Artery THe crurall artery arising from the same place whence the crurall veine proceeded and descending with the internall crurall veine is distributed as followeth First into the muscle of the thigh which spreading it selfe through the muscles therof meets with the utmost hypogastrica descending with the veine through the common hole of the huckle and share bone and is joyned with it Secondly when it arrives at the ham betweene the Condyles or processes of the legge it sends two branches into the knee Thirdly a little after it produces another branch which it sends to the exteriour muscles of the legge and when it arrives at the middle of the legge it is devided into
labour first to shew the bones and the dearticulation of these of the Thigh beginning with these bones which are knit with the upper part of the holy-bone And they are two in number on each side one commonly called the Ossa Ilium each of these is composed of three bones of which one is the upper another the lower and anteriour and the third the middle and after a manner the posteriour The upper by a particular name is called the Os Ilium the hanch-bone and it is the largest and biggest having a gristlely appendix in the compasse thereof even to the connexion it hath with the other neighbouring bones whose upper part we terme the right line thereof but the basis which is adjoyned to it by Simphysis we call the lippe or brow therof because it stands both somewhat out and in after the manner of the brow But that which lies betweene the basis and straight line we name the ribbe this same upper bone hath two hollow superficies the one internall the other externall The connexion thereof by Symphysis is two-fold the one with the upper part of the holy-bone the other with that bone wee called the middle and after some sort the posteriour which taking its beginning from the narrower part of the Os Ilium makes that cavity in which the head of the thigh is received this cavity the Greekes call Cotyle the Latines Acetabulum and it is ended by the side of the hole common to it and the share-bone this middle and in some sort posteriour bone is called properly and particularly the Os Ischij or huckle-bone and containes nothing else but the forementioned cavitie but that on the hinde and lower part thereof it brings forth a processe which adjoynes it selfe to the share bone at the lower part of the common hole in which place it appeares very rough and unequall and it is called the tuberositie of the huckle-bone at whose extremity also it brings forth a little head somewhat resembling the processe of the lowerjaw called Corone The third bone named Os pubis or the share-bone flretches it selfe even to the highest part of the pecten where meeting with the like bone of the other side it is united to it by Symphysis after which manner also all these three bones are united it is reported that this bone opens in women in their travell yet hitherto I can finde no certainety thereof The Figure of the Thigh-bone A 1 2. The head of the thigh going into the cup of the hip-bone B 2 A sinus in the head of the thigh into which is inserted a round Ligament C 1 2 The conjunction of the appendix of the thigh with the bone it selfe D 1 2 3 the necke of the thigh E F the two lower heads of the thigh G 1 2 The conjunction of the lower appendix H 1 12 A sinus betwixt the two heads of the thigh K 2 A part of the lower head of the thigh from whence the first muscle of the foote doth proceede L 2 Another part from whence the second and first muscles arise M 2 Another part to which the Tendon of the fift muscle of the thigh is infixed N 1 2 A sinus of the out-ward side of the head for the fourth muscle of the legge O 2 A sinus of the inside through which the tendons doe passe P 2 A protuberation at which the said tendons are reflected Q 2. the upper processe of the thigh and betwixt Q and D is the sinus R 1 2 the union of the processe with the thigh S S 2 a rough line from the impression of the externall processes T 1 the anterior impression of the internall processes e betwixt T and V another impression higher than the former V 1 2 the fourth impression in the toppe of the processe X 3. Foure X shew the foure appendices of the thigh Y 3 Three Y shew the three heads of the thigh Z Z 3 Two processes of the thigh a 1 the interior processe of the thigh b 1 the conjunction of the processe with the thigh c c 2 a line descending obliquely from the inner processe d d 2 a line running through the length of the thigh e 2 the largenesse of the thigh in this part f 1 a roughnesse from which the eight muscle issueth g h 5 a knub of the Whirle-bone going into the sinus marked with I which is betwixt the heads of the thigh i 5 a sinus sitted for the inner head of the thigh k 5 a sinus agreeing with the externall head of the thigh l 5 the lower asperity or roughnesse m 4 the foreside of the pattell or whirle-bone rough and unequall You may perceive a manifest separation of these three bones in the Sceleton of a child for in those who are of more yeares the gristles which runne betweene these connexions turne into bones Now followes the thigh-bone the biggest of all the bones of the body it is round and so bended that it is gibbous on the exteriour and fore part thereof that so it might be the safer from externall injuries but on the hinde and inner part it is hollow or simous like to the backe of an Asse whereby the muscles might have a more commodious originall and insertion That simous part a little below the midst thereof is devided into two lines the one whereof goes to the internall tuberositie the other to the externall of the lower appendix of the same thigh These are chiefely to be observed because the oblique fibers of the vaste muscles thence take their originall Besides this bone hath two appendices in the ends thereof as easily appeares in a childs thigh the upper appendix makes the round head of the thigh it selfe which as every other appendix seated upon a long necke is received in the cavitie of the hanch-bone by Enarthrosis it is staied and fastened there by two sorts of ligaments of which the one is common proceeding from the muscles which descend from above about the necke thereof the other is proper which is twofold that is one membranous and broad proceeding from the whole cavity of the orbe or cuppe descending about all the head of the thigh above the necke thereof the other thicke and round descending from the second cavity of the Cotyle it selfe which is extended even to the common hole at the top of the head thereof Besides under this head that bone hath two processes the one great and thicke the other little and short The greater seated in the hinde part is called the great Trochanter the lesser situate in the inner part is named the little Trochanter But you must note that the great Trochanter on the higher and hinde part thereof which lookes towards the head of this bone makes a certaine small sinus or bosome into which the twin muscles and others whereof we shall hereafter speake are implanted we must also consider the multitude of holes encompassing this necke betweene the head and
and two vaste muscles into the fore part of the thigh even to the whirle-bone of the knee But we must note that these foure last muscles make a common thicke and broad tendon with which they couer the Patella or whirle-bone and all the fore dearticulation of the knee that they cannot be separated without tearing wherefore we must thinke that this tendon serves the knee for a ligament now all these muscles performing their action together extend the legge The five hinde muscles follow to be spoken of of which three arise from the tuberositie of the huckle-bone going into the inner part the fourth from the middle of the Pubis called Biceps that is the two headed muscle into the outside of the legge Of the internall one passing froÌ the forementioned tuberositie descends ligamentous even into the midst of the thigh and then becomming fleshy is inserted by its tendon after the manner we formerly mentioned The other being slender passing forth also from the same place with its tendon is inserted with the tendon of the long muscle and ends in the inner part of the legge which with its companion it drawes inwardly and brings to the other which same thing it performes in the thigh by the helpe of the three headed muscle The third being the inner or hinder descends from the middle part of the share-bone with a broad and slender ligament and is inserted with a round tendon into the inner part of the legge after the manner of the fore-mentioned The fourth called Biceps takes one of the two heads of which it consists from the last mentioned tuberositie the other from the outer line of the thigh but is inserted into the externall part of the legge as we formerly said The fifth and last called the Popliteus descends obliquely fleshly from the externall condyle or knot of the thigh into the inner and hinder part of the legge at the joyning thereof to the shinne-bone the action thereof is to draw the legge after a manner inwards CHAP. XXXVIII Of the Bones of the Foote THe Order of Anatomy requires that we now prosecute the muscles moving the foote but because we should in vaine deliver their insertion the disposition and condition of the bones of the foote not being first known wherefore it first behoves us to set forth their description Therefore the bones of the foote are sixe and twenty in number distinguished into three ranks that is the bones of the Tarsus or Instep are seven these of the Pedium the afterwrest or backe of the foote five and those of the toes foureteene Of the seven bones of the instep there are 4. named and 3. unnamed The first of the named immediately following the bones of the legge is called Astragalus the pasterne or ankle-bone This hath three connexions one as we said before in the upper and broader part with the bones of the legge of which it is received the other in the lower and hinde part by which it receives the upper and inner processe of the bone of the heele the third on the foreside by which it is received in the cavitie of the Os naviculare or Scaphoides that is the boate-like-bone By the first connexion the foote is extended and bended by the second it is moved with the heele to the sides the two first connexions are by Diarthrosis the last by Synarthrosis But it is strengthened by strong and broade ligments descending and ascending from one bone into another also they are strengthened by membranes muscles and tendons descending to the foote above and under these joints But this bone hath 3. processes as 3. feete fastened to the bone of the heele of which the first and least is under the outer anckle the bigger which Galen saith makes a round head fastened on a long necke lookes towards the fore part of the foote over against the great toe and the next toe to it the middlemost is at the heele behinde the legge-bone I passe over in silence many other things as the smoothnesse and asperity or roughnesse of the bone which I had rather you should learne by ocular inspection than by booke The second bone lying under this is called the Calcaneum or heele-bone being the biggest of all the bones of the foote upon which all the body relies when we go It hath two upper processes the one great the other little The great is received in the hinde and outer processe of the Astragalus the lesser is received on the inside in the 3. processe of the same bone which we said had a round head fastened to a long neck Besides it is round on the hinde part and much disioyned from the legge-bone but on the fore and longer part it is knit by Synarthrosis to the Die-bone whose lower and inner part it seemes to receive the superficies thereof is wholy unequall and rising up with many swellings On the inner side it makes as it were a channell so to give way as well to the vessels as tendons going to the sole of the foote and toes Lastly we must consider the holes by which the vessels passe into that bone to give it nourishment by reason of which vessels the fracture of this heele-bone is very dangerous because of the pressing and contusion of the vessels as Hippocrates shewes For the ligaments of this heele or heele-bone they are such as these of the Astragalus to wit tendons membranes and ligaments properly so called comming from one bone to another The third bone of the foote is named Scaphoides or boate-like from the resemblance it hath to a boate for on that part which lookes towards the posterne bone it is hollow but on that part which is next the three Innominata or namelesse bones which it sustaines and of which it is received as it in the cavity thereof receives the head of the Astragalus it is gibbous like the bottome of a boate The connexions thereof are by Synarthrosis and they are strengthened by the fore-mentioned ligaments this same bone is arched on the upper part but somewhat hollowed or flatted below the inner part ends in a point like the prow of a ship but the outer obtuse like the sterne of a shippe The fourth bone of these which have names is called the Cuboides from the resemblance of a Die although that similitude be very obscure On the fore part it sustaines the toes which by a certaine proportion to the fingers of the hand may be called the Ring and little toes but it is sustained on the hinde part with the backe part of the heele on the inner side it is joyned with the boat-like-bone and that namelesse bone which sustaines the middle toe on the outside it produces a rising like the backe of an Asse which on the lower part is extended transversly all the length thereof at the two sides of this eminency or rising there are two small cavities in the forme of a channell
inner part of the Cubite are seven and as many in the outer but those of the hand are reckoned thirteene at the least The fourth of the shoulder-blade are the Trapezius resembling a Monkes Cowle which moves it upwards and downewards and drawes it backwards the second is the Levator or Lifter-up the third the great Rhomboides lying under the Trapezius The fourth the lesser saw muscle which is inserted into the Coracoides The arme is moved forwards backwards upwards downewards and circularly The Pector all muscle arising from the Clavicle Breast-bone and neighbouring ribs drawes it forwards the Humilis or low-muscle comming from the lower rib of the shoulder-blade drawes it backwards the Deltoides upwards and the Latissimâ⦠downewards and somewhat backe-wards But the three seated about the shoulder-blade move it about or circularly The Epomis or Scapularis upwards the Supcascapularis which may seeme two backwards and downewards the Subscapularis which is in the Cavitie of the shoulder blade forewards so that by a certaine vicissitude and succession of action they move it circularly Two muscles bend the Cubite the one named Biceps or Two-headed and the other Brachiaeus or the Arme-muscle but one two or three muscles extend it for if you have respect to the originall this muscle hath two or three heads but one onely insertion In the inside of the Cubite are seven muscles one Palmaris two wrest-benders two pronatores one square another in some sort round two finger-benders and one Abductor or Drawer aside These fourteene internall and externall muscles of the Cubite doe not indeed move the Cubite but onely seated there move the wande and with it the hand These are the thirteene Muscles of the hand the Theu which may not only be divided into two but into sixe not only by the diverse actons it performes but also by the branches divided by a manifest space betweene them the second is called the Hypothenar which lyes under the litle finger as the Thenar doth under the Thumbe the third is the Abductor of the Thumbe then follow the foure Lumbrici and sixe Interosses although eight may be observed The whole Legge hath at the least 50. Muscles for wee reckon there are fourteene muscles in the thigh there are eleven made for the use of the Legge there are nine seated in the Legge three before and sixe behinde which serve for the use of the foot and toes in the foote are seated sixteene Therefore of the foureteene muscles serving the thigh two bend it one called the Lumbaris the other arising from the cavity of the Hanch-bone but the three which make the Buttocks and the Triceps or Three-headed muscle which if you please you may divide into three extend it Besides these the 4. twin muscles and two Obturators of which the one is internall the other externall turne the Thigh about The Legge hath eleven that is the Long the Membranous the foure Postici or Hinde muscles three of which come from the Huckle-bone but the other from the commissure of the Share-bone the Right the two Vaste the Crureus or Legge-muscle and the Poplitaeus or Ham-muscle These seated in the leg for the use of the foote and toes are three fore and sixe hinde muscles two of the fore bend the foote one of which is called the Tibiaeus anticus the other Peronaeus which you may divide into two The third the bender of the toes although it also partly bend the foote to which also the bender of the Thumbe may be revoked One of the hinde is the Toe-bender others extend the foote and are in this order Two twins one Plantaris one Soleus one Tibiaeus posticus and the great bender of the Toes to which may be revoked the bender of the Thumbe Of the sixteene seated in the foote one is above seated on the backe of the foote which wee call the Abductor of the Toes another in the sole of the foote to wit the litle bender of the Toes which goes to the second joynte of the Toes alongst the inside of the foote the other lends his helpe to the great Toe which you may call the Abductor of the Thumbe another is seated on the outside for the use of the litle Toe To these are added the foure Lumbrici besides the eight Interosses or if you had rather ten And thus much may suffice for the enumeration of the muscles The Figure of the Muscles when the skin with its veines the fat and all the fleshy membrane are taken away that part of the fleshy membrane excepted which takes upon it the nature of a muscle as being conjoyned with the muscles a the muscle of the fore-head b the temporall muscle c the muscle shutting the eye-lid d the muscle opening the wings of the nose e the fore part of the yoake-bone f the muscle of the upper lip tending to the nose g the beginning of the masseter or grinding muscle h the broad muscle consisting of a fleshy membrane i k the beginning therof which rises immediatly from the coller-bone the top of the shoulder l that part therof which bends forwards to l. m the muscle which lifts up the arme n the pectorall muscle o the membranous part of this muscle which is joyned to the nervous part of the first muscle of the Abdomen or belly q q the fleshy portion thereof from the 6. and 7. ribs and the insertion thereof r the muscle drawing down the arme s the oblique descending muscle of the lower belly t t t the insertion of the greater saw muscle u u. the linea alba or white line at which the two oblique descendent muscles meet covering the whole belly x the yard the skinne being taken away y the vessels of seed α the testicles wrapped in the fleshy membrane ãâã the fore muscle bending the cubite γ γ the hinde muscle bending the cubite δ the muscle extending the cubite ãâã the two-headed muscle extending the wrest ãâã the muscle producing the broad tendon on the backe of the hand ζ his tendon ãâã the muscle turning up the Wand θ the upper muscle flatting the Wand ãâã the. second of the arme-benders whose beginning is Ï and tendon λ o a portion of the muscle whereof one part yeelds tendons to the wrest the other to the thumbe ãâã the fleshlesse articulation of the thumbe Ï a muscle inserted into the wrest lying neere to the following muscle Ï a muscle devided into two tendons the one whereof is inserted into the first joint of the thumbe the other into the following Ï the first muscle of the thigh whose head is at ν and tendon at Φ and insertion at Ï. Ψ the end of the second muscle of the thigh Ï the end of the third muscle of the thigh 1 the sixt muscle of the legge his beginning at 2. almost wholy membranous at 3. 4 the ninth muscle of the legge 5 the eight of the legge 6 a portion of the sixth and seventh of the thigh 7
is no marvaile if great Inflammations bring with them Tertian Feavers or Agues which have their fit every third day for it is called anIntermitting Tertian which comes every other day The Primitive causes in generall are strong exercises especially in the hot Sunne the use of heating and drying either meats or medicines great abstinence joyned with great labour care sorrow the antecedent causes are the plenty of choler in the body an hot and dry distemperature either of the whole body or of the liver onely the conjunct cause is the putrefaction of the Cholericke humor lying in some plenty without the greater vessells in the habit of the body The signes a shaking or shivering like as when we have made water in a cold winter morning a great pricking stretching or stiffnesse as if there were pins thrust into us over all our bodies by reasoÌ of the acrimony of the cholerick humor driven uncertainly violently over all the body the sensible membranous Nervousparticles at the beginning of the fit then presently the heate becomes acride the Feaver kindled like a fire in dry straw the pulse is great quicke and equall the tongue dry the urine yellowish red and thin The Symptomes are watchings thirst talking idlely anger disquietnesse tossing the body at the least noise or whispering These Feavers are terminated by great sweats They are incident to cholericke young men such as are leane in Summers after the fit oft times follow cholericke vomiting yellowish stooles After the fit there followes an absolute intermission reteining no reliques of the Feaver untill the approach of the following fit because all the cholericke matter by the force of that fit nature is easily cast out of the body by reason of its natural levity facillity whereas in Quotidians there is no such thing as which after the fit alwaies leave in the body a sense seeling of a certaine inequality by reason of the stubbornesse of the Phlegmatick humor dulnesse to motion The fit commonly uses to endure 4 5 or 6 houres although at sometime it may be extended to 8 or 10. This Feaver is ended at 7 fits and usually is not dangerous unlesse there be some error committed by the Physition Patient or such as attend him Tertians in summer are shorter in winter longer Wherefore the beginning of the fit is accompanied with stiffenesse or stretching the state with sweate whereupon if the nose lips of mouth breake forth into pimples or scabbes it is a signe of the end of the Feaver and of the power of nature which is able to drive the conjunct cause of the disease from the center to the habite of the body yet these pimples appeare not in the declining of all Tertians but onely then when the Cholericke humor causing the Feaver shall reside in the stomacke or is driven thither from some other part of the first region of the Liver For hence the subtler portion therof carryed by the continuation of the inner coate to the mouth and nose by its acrimony easily causes pimples in these places The cure is performed by Diet and Pharmacy Therefore let the Diet be so ordered for the sixe things not naturall that it may incline to refrigeration and humection as much as the digestive faculty will permit as Lettuce Sorrell Gourds Cowcumbers Mallowes Barly Creames Wine much a laid with water thinne small and that sparingly and not before signes of concoction shall appeare in the urine for at the beginning he may not use wine nor in the declining but with these conditions which we have prescribed But for the time of feeding the patient on that day the fit is expected hee must eate nothing for three houres before the fit lest the aguish heate lighting on such meaâs as yet crude may corrupt and putrefie them whence the matter of the Feaver may be increased because it is as proper to that heate to corrupt all things as to the native to preserve and vindicate from putrefaction the fit lengthened and nature called away from the concoction and excretion of the Morbisicke humor yet wee may temper the severity of this law by having regard to the strength of the patient for it will be convenient to feed a weake patient not onely before the fit but also in the fit it selfe but that onely sparingly lest the strength should be too much impaired Now for Pharmacy It must be considered whether the strength of the Patient be sufficient if the humors abound for then you may prescribe Diaprunum simplex Cassia newly extracted the decoction of Violets of Citrine Myrobalanes Syrupes of Violets Roses of Pomegranats and Vinâger But if the powers of the Patient languish hee must not onely not be purged but also must not draw blood too plenteously because Cholericke men soone faint by reason of the facile and casie dissipation of the subtle humors and spirits besides such as are subject to tertian Feavers doe not commonly abound with blood unlesse it be with Choleticke blood which must rather be renued or amended by cooling and humecting things than evacuated Yea verily when it is both commodious and necessary to evacuate the body it may be attempted with far more safety by such things as worke by insensible transpiration which provoke sweats vomite or urine by reason of the subtlety of the Cholericke humor than by any other Also the frequent use of emollient glysters made with a docoction of Prunes jujubes Violets branne and Barly will profit much If the patient fall into a Delirium or talke idlely by reason of the heate and drynes of the head with a particular excesse of the Cholericke humor the head must be cooled by applying to the Temples and forehead and putting into the nose oyle of Violets Roses or womans milke Let the feete and legs be bathed in faire and warme water and the soles of the feet be anoynted with oyle of Violes and such like In the declining a Bath made of the branches of Vines the leaves of Willowes Lettuce and other refrigerating things boyled in faire water may be profitablely used three houres after meat eaten sparingly But I would have you so to understand the Declination or declining not of one particular fit but of the disease in generall that the humors already concocted allured to the skin by the warmnesse of the bath may more easily and readily breathe forth he which otherwise ordaines a bath at the beginning of the disease will cause a constipation in the skin and habit of the body by drawing thither the humors peradventure tough and grosse no evacuation going before Also it will be good after generall purgations to cause sweate by drinking White wine thinne and well tempered with water but urine by decoction of Smallage and Dill Certainely sweate is very laudable in every putride Feaver because it evacuates the conjunct matter of the disease but chiefly in a Tertian by reason that choler
either Or serving the principall as The Weason Lungs gullet Stomacke Gutts Bladder Or neither The Eares Nose Feete Hands and other of the same kinde From their proper essence from whence they are called Simple wounds When there is no complication of any other disease or symptome besides Or compound When there is a complication of some one or more diseases which unlesse they be taken away wee must not hope for to cure the wound From their quantity according to which they are called Great Long Broad Deepe Indifferent Little Short Narrow Super ficiarie From their figure according to which they are named Straight Oblique Cornered CHAP. II. Of the causes of Wounds ALL things which may outwardly assayle the body with force and violence may be counted the causes of wounds which are called greene and properly bloody These things are either animate or inanimate The animate as the bitings and prickings of beasts The Inanimate as the stroake of an arrow sword clubb gunne stone a dagger and all such like things From the variety of such like causes they have divers names for those which are made by sharpe and pricking things are called punctures those caused by cutting things are called wounds or gashes and those which are made by heavy and obtuse things are named Contusions or wounds with Contusions CHAP. III. Of the signes of Wounds WOunds are first knowne by sight and by the signes drawne from thence The Chirurgion ought first and chiefely to consider what wounds are cureable and what not what wounds will scarce admit of cure and what may be easily cured for it is not the part of a prudent Chirurgion to promise cure in a deadly or dangerous and difficult wound Least he may seeme to have killed him whom not the unsufficiencie of the Art but the greatnesse of the wound hath slaine But when the wound is dangerous but yet without despaire of recovery it belongs to him to admonish the Patients friends which are by of the present danger and doubtfull state of the wound that if Art shall be overcome by the greatnesse thereof hee shall not be thought ignorant of the Art neither to have deceived them But as this is the part and duty of a good and prudent Chirurgion so it is the tricke of a cheating and jugling knave to enlarge small wounds that so he may seeme to have done a great cure when it is nothing so But it is agreeable to reason that the Chirurgion professing the disease easie to be cured will thinke himselfe in credit bound by such promises and his duty and therefore seeke all meanes for the quicke recovery of the patient leât that which was of its owne nature small may by his negligence become great Therefore it is expedient he should know what wounds are to be accounted great This as Galen saith is three wayes to be knowne The first is by the magnitude and principallity of the part affected for thus the wounds of the Braine Heart and of the greater vessells though small of themselves yet are thought great Then from the greatnesse of the solution of continuity for which cause wounds may be judged great in which much of the substance of the part is lost in every dimension though the part be one of these which are accounted servile Then from the malignitie through which occasion the wounds of the joynts are accounted great because for the most part they are ill conditioned CHAP. IIII. Of Prognostickes to be made in VVounds THose Wounds are thought dangerous wherein any large Nerve Veine or Artery are hurt From the first there is feare of convulsion but from the other large effusion of the veinous or arterious blood whence the powers are debilitated also these are judged evill which are upon the arme pitts groines leskes joynts and betweene the fingers and likewise those which hurt the head or taile of a Muscle They are least dangerous of all other which wound onely the fleshy substance But they are deadly which are inflicted upon the Bladder Braine Heart Liver Lungs Stomacke and small guts But if any Bone Gristle Nerve or portion of the cheeke or prepuce shall be cut away they cannot bee restored Contused wounds are more difficult to cure than those which are onely from a simple solution of continuity for before you must thinke to heale them up you must suppurate and clense them which cannot be done in a short time Wounds which are round and circular are so much the worse for there can be no unity unlesse by an angle that is a meeting together of two lines which can have no place in round wounds because a circular figure consists of one oblique line Besides wounds are by so much thought the greater by how much their extremes and lipps are the further dis-joyned which happens to round Wounds Contrary to these are cornered wounds or such as are made alongst the fibers as such as may bee easily healed Wounds may be more easily healed in young men than in old because in them nature is more vigorous and there is a greater plenty of fruitefull or good blood by which the losse of the flesh may be the better and more readily restored which is slowlier done in an old body by reason their blood is smaller in quantity and more dry and the strength of nature more languide Wounds received in the Spring are not altogether so difficult to heale as those taken in Winter or Summer For all excesse of heate and cold is hurtfull to them it is ill for a convulsion to happen upon a Wound for it is a signe that some Nervous body is hurt the braine suffering together therewith as that which is the originall of the Nerves A Tumor comming upon great Wounds is good for it shewes the force of nature is able to expell that which is harmefull and to ease the wounded part The organicall parts wholly cut off cannot againe be united because a vitall part once severed and plucked from the trunke of the body cannot any more receive influence from the heart as from a roote without which there can bee no life The loosed continuity of the Nerves Veines Arteries and also the bones is sometimes restored not truely and as they say according to the first intention but by the second that is by reposition of the like but not of the same substance The first intention takes place in the fleshie parts by converting the Alimentary bloud into the proper substance of the wounded part But the second in the spermatique parts in which the lost substance may be repaired by interposition of some heterogeneous body which nature diligent for its owne preservation substitutes in place of that which is lost for thus the body which restores and agglutinats is no bone but a Callus whose originall matter is from an humor somewhat grosser than that from whence the bones have their originall and beginning This humor when it
take heed of the over light chiefely untill such time as the most feared and maligne symptomes are past For a too great light dissipates the spirits encreases paine strengthens the feaver and symptomes Hippocrates wholy forbids wine therefore the patient in steed thereof must drinke Barly water faire water boyled and tempered with Iulep of Roses syrupe of Violets vinegar and the like water wherein bread crummes have beene steeped water and sugar with a little juyce of Lemons or pomecitron added thereto and such like as the abilitye and taste of the patient shall require Let him continue such drinkes until he be free from maligne symptomes which usually happen within foureteene dayes His meat shall be pappe ptisan shunning Almond milkes for Almonds are sayd to fill the head with vapours and cause paine stued damaske Prunes Raisons and Currance seasoned with sugar and a little cinamon which hath a wonderful power to comfort the stomack and revive and exhilarate the spirits Chickens Pidgeons Veale Kid Leverets birds of the fields Pheasons blacke-birds Turtles Partridges Thrushes Larkes and such like meates of good digestion boiled with lettuce purslaine sorrell borage buglosse succory endive and the like are thought very convenient in this case If he desire at any time to feed on these meates roasted he may only dipping them in verjuice in the acide juices of Oranges Citrons Lemons or Pomegranets sometimes in one and sometimes in another according to his taste and ability If any have a desire to eate fish he must make choyce of Troutes Gudgions Pikes and the like which live in running and cleare waters and not in muddy hee shall eschew all cold sallets and pulse because they flye up and trouble the head it will be convenient after meate to use common drige powder or Aniseed Fennell-seed or Coriander comfits also conserve of Roses or Marmilate of Quinces to shut up the orifice of the Ventricle lest the head should bee offended with vapoures arising from thence Children must eate often but sparingly for children cannot fast so long as those which are elder because their naturall heate is more strong wherefore they stand in neede of more nourishment so also in winter all sorts of people require more plentifull nourishment for that then their stomackes are more hot than in Summer When the foureteenth day is past if neither a feaver nor any thing else forbid hee may drinke wine moderately and by little and little encrease his dyet but that respectively to each ones nature strength and custome He shall shunne as much as in him lyes sleepe on the day time unlesse it happen that a Phlegmon seaze upon the braine or Meninges For in this case it will bee expedient to sleepe on the day time especially from morning till noone for in this season of the day as also in the spring blood is predominant in the body according to the opinion of Hippocrates For it is so vulgarly knowne that it need not be spoken that the blood when wee are awake is carryed into the habite and surface of the body but on the contrary by sleepe it is called into the noble parts the Heart and Liver Wherefore if that the blood by the force of the Sunne casting his beames upon the earth at his rising is carryed into the habite of the body should againe bee more and more diffused by the strength and motion of watching the inflammation in the braine and Meninges would be much encreased Wherefore it will bee better especially then to stay by sleepe the violence of the blood running into the habite of the body when it shall seeme to rage and more violently to affect that way Watching must in like manner be moderate for too much depraves the temper of the braine and of the habit of the whole body it causes crudities paines and heavinesse of the head and makes the wounds dry and maligne But if the patient cannot sleepe by reason of the vehemencie of the inflammation of the braine and Meninges Galen wishes to wash besmeare and annoint the head nose temples and eares with refrigerating and humecting things for these stupifie and make drowsie the Braine and membranes thereof being more hot than they ought to be Wherefore for this purpose let the temples bee anointed with Vnguentum populeon or Vnguentum Rosatum with a little rose vinegar or oxycrate Let a spunge moistened in the decoction of white or blacke poppie seed of the rinds of the rootes of Mandrages of the seedes of Henbane lettuce purslaine plantaine night-shade and the like He may also have a broath or barly creame into which you may put an emulsion made of the seedes of white poppye or let him have a potion made with ⥠j. or ⥠iss of the syrupe of poppie with ⥠ij of lettuce water Let the patient use these things 4 houres after meate to procure sleepe For sleepe doth much helpe concoction it repaires the effluxe of the triple substance caused by watching aswageth paine refresheth the weary mitigates anger and sorrow restores the depraved reason so that for these respects it is absolutely necessary that the patient take his naturall rest If the patient shall bee plethoricke let the plenitude be lessened by blood-letting purging and a slender diet according to the discretion of the Phisition who shall oversee the cure But we must take heed of strong purgations in these kindes of wounds especially at the beginning lest the feaver inflammation paine and other such like symptomes be increased by stirring up the humors Phlebotomie according to Galens opinion must not onely be made respectively to the plenty of blood but also agreeable to the greatnesse of the present disease or that which is to come to divert and draw backe that humor which flowes downe by a way contrary to that which is impact in the part and which must be there evacuated or drawne to the next Wherefore for example if the right side of the head be wounded the Cephalicke veine of the right arme shall be opened unlesse a great Plethora or plenitude cause us to open the Basilica or Median yet if neither of them can be fitly opened the Basilica may bee opened although the body is not plethoricke The like course must be observed in wounds of the left side of the head for that is farre better by reason of the straightnesse of the fibers than to draw blood on the opposite side in performance whereof you must have diligent care of the strength of the patient still feeling his pulse unlesse a Physition be present to whose judgement you must then commit all that businesse For the pulse is in Galens opinion the certainest shewer of the strength Wherefore we must consider the changes and inequalities thereof for as soone as we finde it to become lesser and more slow when the fore-head beginnes to sweate a little when he feeles a paine at his heart when he is taken
forth the scull A. Shewes the one legge of the cutting compasses which as you carry it about cuts the scull B. The screw which fastens the point to the legge of the compasses C. C. Two different points which may bee screwed to the legge of the Compasses as neede shall require D. A great screw which fastens upon an Iron string alongst which the one of the legges of the Compasse running may bee widened and straitned as you please Moreover it is fit that the one legge of such cutting compasses should stand firme and steddy whilest the other is drawne circularly to cut Wherefore it is fit you have an Iron plate made full of little holes wherein you may firmely stay that legge of the compasse least it waver against your will it is requisite that this plate be crooked because the head is round that so it may be fitted to any part thereof A crooked Iron Plate fit to sustaine and hold steddy one legge of the Compasse upon the head Another paire of Commpasses of the like nature and use which may be widened and straightned by a screw CHAP. XIX Of the places of the scull whereto you may not apply a Trepan FIrst of all you shal not apply a Trepan to a bone that is so broken that it is wholy or in the greater part thereof divided from the scull by the violence of the stroake least by your weight and pressing of the Trepan you force it downe upon Membrane Secondly you must not apply one to the fractured Sutures for the reasons mentioned in the former chapter Thirdly nor to that part of the forehead which is a little above the eye-browes for these reasons we gave you before in the twelfth chapter For there is in that place under the first table of the scull it selfe a large cavitie replenished with a certaine white and tough humor as also with a certaine spirituous and ayrie substance placed there by nature to prepare the aire which ascends to the braine by the Nose-thrills unlesse the Chirurgion observe and be mindfull hereof he may bee deceived supposing this cavity to be an Effracture of the bone and a depression thereof Fourthly neither in the lowest parts of the scull lest the marrowy substance of the Braine by reason of its weight should slide through the hole made by the Trepan Fifthly neither to the Bregma bones of Children as those which as yet have not acquired just soliditie to endure the impression of a Trepan Sixtly nor to the temples by reason of the Temporall muscle the cutting whereof in the opinion of Hippocrates causes convulsson of the opposite part For being cut athwart it looses its proper action that is to move and lift up the lower Iaw but then the opposite Temporall muscle being whole and perfect using its strength his Antagoniste suffering it and not resisting or labouring any thing at all to the contrary it drawes the same Iaw to it whereupon the mouth and all the parts of the face are drawne awry and suffer a Convulsion towards the sound part the other being resolved according to Hippocrates his rule For as often as the muscles of one kinde are equall in number magnitude and strength on each side the resolution of the one part causes the Convulsion of the other Neither doth this danger alone arise from the cutting of the Temporall muscle but also another which is that this muscle when we eate and speake is in perpetuall motion whereby it comes to passe that being once cut it is scarse ever united againe besides also the commissure or joyning together of the stonie bones lye under it But by the second caution we are forbid to Trepan upon the sutures moreover also many Veines Arteries and Nerves are spred over the substance thereof so that by cutting of them there is danger of many and maligne symptomes as paine inflammation a feaver a convulsion not onely of the part it selfe but also of the whole body whence lastly death ensues Wherefore let no Chirurgion be so foole hardy as to attempt the cutting of this muscle so to Trepan the bone which lyes under it rather let him apply his Trepan above it or on the side thereof or as neere to the affected part as he can as I did in a Gentleman caled Monsieur de la Bretesche He in the triumphant entrance of King Henry the second into the Citty of Paris was so hurt with a stone that the Os Petrosum or scaly bone was broken with the violence of the blow and the temporall muscle was vehemently contused yet without any wound I being called the next day viewing the manner of the hurt and the condition of the wounded part thought good to bring some Physitions and Chirurgions with me to consult hereof of whom when some thought it expedient presently to divide the Temporall muscle that baring the bone we might apply a Trepan and so take forth the broken bones I on the contrary begun earnestly to withstand that opinion citing that saying of Hippocrates ex librâ de vulneribus Capitis wherein Chirurgions are forbidden to cut such muscles for feare of the forementioned symptomes also I cited experience how that I had often observed all those which had this muscle cut dyed with a convulsion but that it should be farre better that neere above the fracture the bone should be Trepaned not touching the Temporall muscle at all if he could When all of them at the last had inclined to my opinion I presently divided the musculous skinne which was over the upper part of the fracture with a three cornered section the day following which was the third of his disease I Trepaned him and after I had done some few dayes after I tooke out some foure splinters of the broken bone and I put in a plaine leaden pipe by which I wishing the patient ever when I drest him to hold downe his head to stoppe his mouth and his nose and then strive as much as in him lay to put forth his breath much sanious matter came forth which was gathered betweene the scull and Crassa Meniux Other filth which stucke more fast I washed out with a detergent decoction injected with such a syring as is heere exprest And I did so much God blessing my endeavours that at length he recovered A Plane leaden pipe for to carry forth the Sanies gathered under the scull A little syring fit to make injections withall The like chance and fortune befell Monsieur de Piânne at the seige of Mets. For he as hee fought at the breach of the wall had the bone of his Temples broken with a stone strucke out of the adjacent wall by a peece of Ordinance shot from the Emperours campe he presently fell downe with the blow and cast blood out of his mouth nose and eares with much vomiting and remained dumbe as it were senselesse almost foureteene dayes so that he knew none of the by-standers He had
is a further danger least the arme should totally loose its motion If the wound be upon the joynt of the elbow the arme shall be placed and swathed in a middle posture that is which neither too straitly bowes it nor holds it too stiffly out for otherwise when it is cicatrized there will be an impediment either in the contraction or extension When the wound is in the wrist or joynts of the fingers either externally or internally the hand must be kept halfe shut continually mooving a ball therein For if the fingers be held straight stretched forth after it is cicatrized they will be unapt to take up or hold any thing which is their proper faculty But if after it is healed it remaine halfe shut no great inconvenience will follow thereon for so hee may use his hand divers wayes to his sword pike bridle and in any thing else If the joynts of the Hip be wounded you must so place the patient that the thigh bone may be kept in the cavity of the hucklebone may not part a haires breadth therefrom which shal be done with linnen boulsters and ligatures applyed as is fitting and lying full upon his backe When the wound shal begin to cicatrize the patient shall use to moove his thigh every way least the head of the Thigh-bone sticke in the cavity of the huckle-bone without motion In a wound of the knee the legge must be placed straight out if the patient desire not to be lame When the joynts of the feete and toes are wounded these parts shall neither be bended in nor out for otherwise he will not be able to goe To conclude the site of the foote and legge is quite contrary to that of the arme and hand CHAP. XL. Of the wounds of the Ligaments THe wounds of the Ligaments besides the common manner of curing these of the Nerves have nothing peculiar but that they require more powerfull medicines for their agglutination desiccation and consolidating both because the Ligamentall parts are harder and dryer and also for that they are voyd of sence Therefore the foresaid cure of Nerves and joynts may be used for these wounds for the medicines in both are of the same kinde but here they ought to be stronger and more powerfully drying The Theorie and cure of all the symptomes which shall happen thereupon have beene expressed in the Chapter of curing the wounds of the nervous parts so that heere we shall neede to speake nothing of them for there you may finde as much as you will Wherefore here let us make an end of wounds and give thankes to God the author and giver of all good for the happy processe of our labours and let us pray that that which remaines may be brought to a happy end and secure for the health and safety of good people The end of the tenth Booke OF VVOUNDS MADE BY GVN SHOT OTHER FIERIE ENGEINES AND ALL SORTS OF VVEAPONS THE ELEVENTH BOOKE The Preface I Have thought good here to premise my opinion of the originall encrease and hurt of fiery Engines for that I hope it will be an ornament and grace to this my whole treatise as also to intice my Reader as it were with these junckets to our following Banquet so much savouring of Gunpouder For thus it shall bee knowne to all whence Guns had their originall and how many habits and shapes they have acquired from poore and obscure beginnings and lastly how hurtfull to mankind the use of them is Polydore Virgill writes that a Germane of obscure birth and condition was the inventor of this new engine which we terme a Gun being induced thereto by this occasion He kept in a mortar covered with a tyle or slate for some other certaine uses a pouder which since that time for its chiefe and new knowne faculty is named Gunpouder Now it chanced as hee strucke fire with a steele and flint a sparke thereof by accident fell into the mortar where upon the pouder suddainly catching fire casts the stone or tyle which covered the mortar up on high he stood amazed at the novelty and strange effect of the thing and withall observed the formerly unknowne faculty of the pouder so that he thought good to make experiment thereof in a small Iron trunke framed for that purpose according to the intention of his minde When all things were correspondent to his expectation he first shewed the use of his engine to the Venetians when they warred with the Genoveses about Fossa Clodia in the yeare of our Lord 1380. Yet in the opinion of Peter Messias their invention must have beene of greater antiquity for it is read in the Chronicles of Alphónsus the eleaventh King of Castile who subdued the Isles Argezires that when he beseiged the cheefe Towne in the yeare of our Lord 1343. the beseiged Moores shot as it were thunder against the assailants out of Iron mortars But we have read in the Chronicles written by Peter Bishop of Leons of that Alphonsus who conquered Toledo that in a certaine sea fight fought by the King of Tunis against the Moorish King of Sivill whose part King Alphonsus favoured the Tunetans cast lightning out of certaine hollow Engines or Trunkes with much noise Which could be no other than our Guns though not attained to that perfection of art and execution which they now have I thinke the deviser of this deadly Engine hath this for his recompence that his name should be hidden by the darkenesse of perpetuall ignorance as not meriting for this his most pernicious invention any mention from posterity Yet Andrew Thevet in his Cosmography published some few yeares agone when hee comes to treate of the Suevi the inhabitants of Germany brings upon the authority credite of a certaine old Manuscript that the Germane the inventer of this warlike Engine was by profession a monke and Philosopher or Alchymist borne at Friburge and named Constantine Anclzen Howsoever it was this kind of Engine was called Bombarda i a Gun from that noise it makes which the Greekes and Latines according to the sound call Bombus then in the following ages time art and mans maliciousnesse added much to this rude and unpolisht invention For first for the matter Brasse and Copper mettalls farre more tractable fusible and lesse subject to rust came as supplies to Iron Then for the forme that rude and undigested barrell or mortar-like masse hath undergone many formes and fashions even so farre as it is gotten upon wheeles that so it might run not onely from the higher ground but also with more rapide violence to the ruine of mankinde when as the first and rude mortars seemed not to bee so nimbly traversed nor sufficiently cruell for our destruction by the onely casting forth of Iron fire Hence sprung these horrible monsters of Canons double Canons Bastards Musquits feild peices hence these cruell and furious beasts Culverines Serpentines Basilisques Sackers Falcons Falconets and divers other
times of the disease the beginning encrease state and declination for each of these foure require their remedies Others are taken from the temperament of the patient so that no Chirurgion neede doubt that some medicines are fit for cholericke othersome for phlegmaticke bodyes Hither referre the indication taken from the age of the patient also it is drawn from his dyet for no man must prescribe any slender diet to one who is alwayes feeding as to him who is accustomed to cate but once or twise a day Hence it is that a dyet consisting onely of Panada's is more fit for Italians than for French men for we must give somewhat to custome which is as it were another nature Vocations and dayly exercises are referred to dyet for other things besit husband men and laboures whose flesh is dense and skin hardened by much labour than idle and delicate persons But of all other have diligent regard of that indication which is drawne from the strength of the patient for we must presently all else being neglected succour the fainting or decaying strength wherefore if it be needfull to cut off a member that is putrified the operation must bee deferred if the strength of the patient be so dejected that hee cannot have it performed without manifest danger of his life Also indication may be drawne from the encompassing ayre under which also is comprehended that which is taken from the season of the yeere region the state of the ayre and soyle and the particular condition of the present and lately by-past time Hence it is we reade in Guido that wounds of the head are cured with farre more difficulty at Paris than at Avignion where notwithstanding on the contrary the wounds of the legges are cured with more trouble than at Paris The cause is the ayre is cold and moyst at Paris which constitution seeing it is hurtfull to the braine and head it cannot but must be offensive to the wounds of these parts But the heate of the ambient ayre at Avignion attenuates and dissolves the humors and makes them flow from above downewards But if any object that experience contradicts this opinion of Guide say that wounds of the head are more frequently deadly in hot countries let him understand that this must not be attributed to the manifest naturall heate of the ayre but to a certaine maligne venenate humor or vapour dispersed through the ayre and raysed out of the Seas as you may easily observe in those places of France Italy which border upon the Mediterranean Sea An indication may also be drawne from the peculiar temper of the wounded parts for the musculous parts must be dressed after one and the bony parts after another manner The different sense of the parts indicates and requires the like variety of remedies for you shall not apply so acride medicines to the Nerves and Tendons as to the ligaments which are destitute of sense The like reason also for the dignity and function of the parts needefull for the preservation of life for oft times wounds of the braine or of some other of the naturall and vitall parts for this very reason that they are defixed in these parts divert the whole manner of the cure which is usually and generally performed in wounds Neither that without good cause for oft times from the condition of the parts we may certainely pronounce the whole successe of the disease for wounds which penetrate into the ventricles of the braine into the heart the large vessells the chest the nervous part of the midriffe the Liver ventricle small guts bladder if somewhat large are deadly as also these which light upon a joynt in a body repleate with ill humors as we have formerly noted Neither must you neglect that indication which is drawne from the situation of the part and the commerce it hath with the adjacent parts or from the figure thereof seeing that Galen himselfe would not have it neglected But wee must consider in taking these forementioned Indications whether there bee a composition or complication of the diseases for as there is one and that a simple indication of one that a simple disease so must the indication be various of a compound and complicate disease But there is observed to be a triple composition or complication of affects besides nature for either a disease is compounded with a disease as a wound or a phlegmon with a fracture of a bone or a disease with a cause as an ulcer with a defluxion or a disease with a symptome as a wound with paine or bleeding It sometimes comes to passe that these three the disease cause and symprome concurre in one case or affect In artificially handling of which we must follow Galens counsell who wishes in complicated and compounded affects that we resist the more urgent then let us withstand the cause of the disease and lastly that affect without which the rest cannot be cured Which counsell must well be observed for in this composure of affects which distracts the Empericke But on the contrary the rationall Physition hath a way prescribed in a few and these excellent words which if hee follow in his order of cure hee can scarse misse to heale the patient Symptomes truely as they are symptomes yeeld no indication of curing neither change the order of the cure for when the disease is healed the symptome vanishes as that which followes the disease as a shadow followes the body But symptomes doe often times so urge and presse that perverting the whole order of the cure we are forced to resist them in the first place as those which would otherwise encrease the disease Now all the formerly mentioned indications may be drawne to two heads the first is to restore the part to its native temper the other is that the blood offend not either in quantity or quality for when those two are present there is nothing which may hinder the repletion nor union of wounds or Vlcers CHAP. IX What remaines for the Chirurgion to doe in this kinde of wounds THe Chirurgion must first of all be skilfull and labour to asswage paine hinder defluxions prescribe a dyet in these sixe things we call Not naturall forbidding the use of hot and acrid things as also of wine for such attenuate the humors and make them more apt for defluxion Therefore at the first let his dyet be slender that so the course of the humors may bee diverted from the affected part for the stomacke being empty and not well filled drawes from the parts about it whereby it consequently followes that the utmost and remotest parts are at the length evacuated which is the cause that such as are wounded must keepe so spare a dyet for the next dayes following Venery is very pernitious for that it inflames the spirits and humors farre beyond other motions whereby it happens that the humors waxing hot are too plentifully carryed to the wounded
Saffron In the yeare 1538. There was at Turin whilest I was Chirurgion there to the Marshall of Montjan the Kings Leifetenant Generall in Piemont a certaine Chirurgion wondrous famous for curing these wounds and yet hee used nothing else but the oyle of Whelpes the description whereof I at length obtained of him with much intreaty and expence and hee used it not scalding hot as some have imagined but powred it scarse warme into their wounds and so did mitigate their paine and happily bring them to suppuration Which afterwards almost all Chirurgions after they had got the description heereof when I first published this Worke have used and daily doe use with happy successe But in contemning and condemning Aegyptiacum I thinke hee hath no partaker seeing there as yet hath beene found no medicine more speedy and powerfull to hinder putrifaction if beginning or correct it if present Now these wounds often degenerate into virulent eating spreading and maligne ulcers which cast forth a stincking and carion-like filth whence the part Gangrenates unlesse you withstand them with Aegyptiacum and other acrid medicines being greatly approved by the formerly named Physitions and all Chirurgions But saith hee this unguent is poysonous and therefore hath beene the death of many who have beene wounded by Gunshot Verily if any diligently enquire into the composition of this oyntment and consider the nature of all and every the ingredients thereof hee shall understand that this kind of Vnguent is so farre from poyson that on the contrary it directly opposes and resists all poyson and putrifaction which may happen to a fleshy part through occasion of any wound It is most false and dissonant from the doctrine of Hippocrates to affirme that the seasons of the yeare swerving from the Law of nature and the aire not truly the simple and elementary but that which is defiled and polluted by the various mixture of putrid and pestilent vapours eyther raised from the earth or sent from above make not wounds more maligne and hard to cure at some times than they are at othersome For the ayre eyther very hot or cold drawne into the body by inspiration or transpiration generates a condition in us like its qualities Therefore why may it not when defiled with the putredinous vapours of bodies lying unburied after great battailes and shipwracks of great Armadoes infect with the like qualitie our bodies and wounds In the yeare 1562. when the civill warres concerning Religion first begun in France at Pene a Castle lying upon the River Lot many slaine bodies were cast into a Well some hundred Cubits deepe so stinking and pestilent a vapour arose from hence some two moneths after that many thousand of people dyed all over the Provence of Agenois as if the Plague had beene amongst them the pernitious contagion being spred twenty miles in compasse which none ought to thinke strange especially seeing the putride exhalations by the force of the windes may be driven and carried into divers and most remote regions dispersed like the seeds of the Pestilence whence proceeds a deadly corruption of the spirits humors and wounds not to be attributed to the proper malignitie or perverse cure of wounds but to be the fault of the aire Therefore Francis Daleschampe in his French Chirurgery in reckoning up these things which hinder the healing of Vlcers hath not omitted that common cause which proceeds from the ayre defiled or tainted with the seedes of the pestilence For he had learnt from his Master Hippocrates that the mutations of times chiefely bring diseases and he had read in Guide that this was the chiefe occasion that wounds of the head at Paris and of the legges at Avignion were more difficultly healed Lastly even Barbers and such as have least skill in Chirurgery know that wounds easily turne into a Gangreene in hot and moyst constitutions of the ayre Wherefore when the winde is southerly the Butchers will kill no more flesh than to serve them for one day I have formerly declared the malignity of the wounds occasioned by the ayre in the seige of Roüen which spared none no not the Princes of the blood who had all things which were requisite for their health Which caused me made at length more skilfull by experience to use Vnguentum Aegyptiacum and medicines of the like faculty in steed of suppuratives to wounds during all that season that so I might withstand the putrefaction and Gangreene which so commonly assayled them But if the various motion of the starres can by their influxe send a Plague into the aire why then may it not by depravation of their qualityes infect and as by poysoning corrupt both wounds and wounded bodies obnoxious to their changes and that of the ayre Wee learnt long since by experience that all paines but principally of wounds grow worse in a rainy and moist season specially because in that southerly constitution the aire replete with thicke and foggy vapours causes the humors to abound in the body which forthwith easily fall upon the affected parts and cause encrease of paine But saith our Adversary in the battell at Dreux and at S. Dennis which were fought in winter there dyed a great number of men who were wounded by Gunshot This I confesse is true but yet I deny that it was occasioned by applying suppuratives or corrosives but rather by the vehemencie and largenesse of their wounds and the spoile the Bullet made in their members but above all by reason of the cold For cold is most hurtfull to wounds and ulcers as Hippocrates testifies it hardens the skinne and causes a Gangreene If this my Gentleman had beene with mee in the seige of Metz he might have seene the Legges of many souldiers to have rotted and presently taken with a Gangreene to have fallne away by the onely extremitie of cold If he will not beleeve me let him make tryall himselfe and goe in winter to the Chappell at Mount Senis one of the Alpine hills where the bodies of such as were frozen to death in passing that way are buried and hee shall learne and feele how true I speake In the meane time I thinke it fit to confute the last point of his reprehension He cavills for that I compared Thunder and Lightning with the discharging peices of Ordinance Frst he cannot denie but that they are alike in effects For it is certaine that the flame arising from Gunpouder set on fire resembles Lightning in this also that you may see it before you heare the cracke or reporr I judge for that the eye almost in a moment perceives its object but the eare cannot but in some certaine space of time and by distinct gradations But the rumbling noise is like in both and certainly the report of great Ordinance may bee heard sometimes at forty miles distance whilst they make any great battry in the beseiging of Citties Besides also Iron Bullets cast forth with incredible celerity
or mortification but too loose is unprofitable for that it doth not contain the parts in that state we desire It is a signe of a just ligation that is neyther too strait nor too loose if the ensuing day the part be swolne with an oedematous tumor caused by the blood pressed forth of the broken place but of too strait ligation if the part be hard swolne and of too loose if it bee no whit swolne as that which hath pressed no blood out of the affected part Now if a hard tumor caused by too strait binding trouble the patient it must presently bee loosed for feare of more grievous symptomes and the part must be fomented with warme Hydraeleum and another indifferent yea verily more loose ligature must be made in stead thereof as long as the paine and inflammation shall continue in which time and for which cause you shall lay nothing upon the part which is any thing burdensome When the patient beginnes to recover for three or foure dayes space especially if you find him of a more compact habit and a strong man the ligature must be kept firme and not loosed If on the third day and so untill the seventh the spires or windings be found more loose and the part affected more slender then wee must judge it to be for the better For hence you may gather that there is an expression and digestion of the humors causing the tumor made by force of the ligation Verily broken bones fitly bound up are better set and more firmely agglutinated which is the cause why in the place of the fracture the ligation must bee made the straiter in other places more loosely If the fractured bone stand forth in any part it must there be more straitly pressed with boulsters and splints To conclude the seventh day being past we must binde the part more straitly than before for that then inflammation paine and the like accidents are not to bee feared But these things which we have hitherto spoken of the three kindes of Ligatures cannot take place in each fractured part of the body as in the chaps collar-bones head nose ribs For seeing such parts are not round and long a Ligature cannot be wrapped about them as it may on the armes thighes and legges but only bee put on their outsides CHAP. VI. The uses for which Ligatures serve BY that which wee have formerly delivered you may understand that Ligatures are of use to restore those things which are separated and moved forth of their places and joyne together those which gape as in fractures wounds contusions sinewous ulcers and other like affects against nature in which the solution of continuitie stands in neede of the helpe of Bandages for the reparation thereof Besides also by the helpe of Bandages these things are kept asunder or separated which otherwise would grow together against nature as in Burns wherein the fingers and the hams would mutually grow together as also the arme-pits to the chests the chin to the breast unlesse they be hindered by due Ligation Bandages doe also conduce to refresh emaciated parts wherefore if the right legge waste for want of nourishment the left legge beginning at the foote may bee conveniently rowled up even to the groine If the right arme consume binde the left with a strait Ligature beginning at the hand and ending at the arme-pit For thus a great portion of blood from the bound-up part is sent back into the vena cava from whence it regurgitates into the almost emptie vessels of the emaciated part But I would have the sound part to bee so bound that thereby it become not painefull for a dolorifick ligation causes a greater attractation of blood and spirits as also exercise wherefore I would have it during that time to bee at rest and keep holy-day Ligatures also conduce to the stopping of bleedings which you may perceive by this that when you open a veine with your launcet the blood is presently stayed laying on a boulster and making a ligature Also Ligatures are usefull for women presently after their delivery for their womb being bound about with Ligatures the blood wherewith their womb was too much moistened is expelled the strength of the expulsive facultie being by this means stirred up to the expulsion thereof and it also hinders the empty wombe from being swolne up with winde which otherwise would presently enter thereinto This same Ligature is a helpe to such as are with childe for the more easie carrying of their burden especially those whose Childe lyes so farre down-wards that lying as it were in the den of the hippes it hangs betweene the thighes and so hinders the free going of the mother Therefore the woman with childe is not only eased by this binding of her wombe with this Ligature which is commonly termed the navill Ligature but also her childe being held up higher in her wombe she hath frâeâr and more liberty to walke Ligatures are in like sort good for revulsion and derivation as also for holding of medicines which are layd to a part as the necke breast or belly Lastly there is a triple use of Ligatures in amputation of members as armes and legges The first to draw and hold upwards the skinne and muscles lying under it that the operation being performed they may by their falling downe againe cover the ends of the cut-off bones and so by that meanes helpe forwards the agglutination and cicatrization and when it is healed up cause the lame member to move more freely and with lesse paine and also to performe the former actions this as it were cushion or boulster of musculous flesh lying thereunder The second is they hinder the bleeding by pressing together the veines and arteries The third is they by strait binding intercept the free passage of the animall spirits and so deprive the part which lyes thereunder of the sense of feeling by making it as it were stupid or num CHAP. VII Of Boulsters or Compresses BOulsters have a double use the first is to fill up the cavities and those parts which are not of an equall thicknesse to their ends Wee have examples of cavities in the Arme-pits Clavicles Hams Groines and of parts which grow small towards their ends in the armes towards the wrests in the legges towards the feet in the thighes towards the knees Therefore you must fill these parts with boulsters and linnen cloathes that so they may be all of one bignesse to their ends The second use of boulsters is to defend and preserve the first two or three Rowlers or Under-binders the which we sayd before must be applyed immediately to the fractured part Boulsters according to this two fold use differ amongst themselves for that when they are used in the first mentioned kind they must be applied athwart but when in the latter long-wayes or down-right You may also use Boulsters lest the too strait binding of the Ligatures
it receives the lowest vertebrae of the Holy-bone the other three are joyned together by Symphysis or Coalition at the end of these hangs a certaine small gristle The fracture of these bones shall be cured by putting your finger into the Patients fundament and so thrusting it even to the fractured place For thus you may thrust the fragment forth and fit and restore it to the rest of the bones by your other hand lying upon the backe But that it may be the sooner healed it is fit the Patient keep his bed during all the time of the cure But if there be a necessitie to rise hee shall so sit in a perforated seat that there may bee nothing which may presse the broken part and fitting remedies for healing fractures shall be applyed as occasion shall offer its selfe CHAP. XVI Of the fracture of the Hip or Os Ilium THe Hip consists of three bones The first is named Os Ilium the Haunch-bone the other Os Ischion the Huckle bone the third Os pubis the Share-bone These three bones in men of full growth are so fast knit and joyned together that they can by no meanes be separated but in children they may be separated without much adoe This bone may be broken in any part thereof either by a stroake or by a fall from high upon any hard bodie You shall know the fracture by the same kinde of signes as you know others to wit paine pricking a depressed cavitie and inequalitie and also a numnesse of the legge of the same side The splinters of the bones if quite broke off must by making incision be taken away at the first dressing in performance of which operation you must have a care that you hurt not with your instrument the heads of the muscles nor any vessels especially which are great nor lastly that large nerve which is sent into the muscles of the thigh and legge On the contrary such fragments as are not broken or severed from their periostium shall bee smoothed and set in order with your fingers as is fitting Other things shall be done according as art and necessity shall perswade and require CHAP. XVII Of a fracture of the Shoulder or Arme-bone THe Arme-bone is round hollow full of marrow rising up with an indifferent necke and ending on the upper part into somewhat a thick head On the lower part it hath two processes the one before the other behinde between which there is as it were an halfe circle or the cavity of a pulley each end whereof leads into its cavitie of which one is interior another exterior that by these as it were hollow stops the bending and extension of the arme might bee limited lest that the bone of the cubite if the circle should have beene perfect sliding equally this way and that way might by its turning have gone quite round as a rope runnes in a pulley which thing would much have confused the motion of the Cubite For so the extension or bending it backe would have beene equall to the necessarie bending it inwards It is very expedient that a Surgeon know these things that so hee may the better know how to restore the fractures and luxations of this part If one of the fragments of this broken bone shall lye much over the other and the patient have a good strong bodie then the arme shall be much extended the Patient being so set upon a lowe seat that he may not rise when the fracture shall bee a-setting and so hinder the begunne worke and also that so the Surgeon may the more easily performe his operation upon the Patient seated under him yet Hippocrates regarding another thing would have the Patient to sit higher But you must have a care that the shoulder-bone it selfe be drawne directly down-wards and the cubit so bended as when you put it into a scarfe For if any one set this bone lifting the arme upwards or other-wise extending it then must it be kept in that posture for otherwise if the figure be changed the setting will quickly bee spoyled when as you come to put the arme in a scarfe Wherefore the Surgeon must diligently and carefully observe that in setting a broken arme hee put it in such a posture that resting on the breast it looke downe towards the girdle You must have a care in laying the splints and rowling your ligatures that they hurt not nor presse too hard upon the joynts For in the opinion of Hippocrates by the pressure of parts which are nervous fleshlesse and consequently endued with exquisite sense by the splints there is danger of most grievous paine inflammation denudation both of the bone and nerve but chiefly if such compression hurt the inner part towards which the arme is bended wherefore the splints made for this place must bee the shorter Therefore after the Arme-bone is set the arme shall bee layd upon the breast in a right angle and there bound up in a scarfe lest that the Patient when he hath neede to stirre spoyle and undoe the setting and figure of the broken bone But the arme must be kept in quiet untill such time as the fragments shall bee confirmed with a Callus which usually is in fortie dayes sooner or later according to the different constitutions of bodies CHAP. XVIII Of the fracture of the Cubit or the Ell and Wand IT sometimes happeneth that the Cubite and Wand are broken together and at once and otherwhiles that but the one of them is fractured Now they are broken eyther in their midst or ends their ends I say which are eyther towards the elbow or else towards the wrest That fracture is worst of all wherein both the bones are broken for then the member is made wholly impotent to performe any sort of action and the cure is also more difficult for the member cannot so easily be contained in its state for that bone which remaines whole serves for a stay to the arme and hinders the muscles from being drawn backe which usually draw backe and shrinke up themselves whensoever both bones are broken Hence it is that that fracture is judged the worst wherein the Cubir or Ell bone is broken But that is easiest of all wherein onely the Wand is broken for so the fractured part is sustained by the Ell-bone When both the bones are broken there must bee made a stronger extension for that the muscles are the more contracted Therefore whensoever eyther of them remaines whole it doth more service in sustaining the other than any eyther ligatures of splints for that it keeps the muscles right in their places Wherefore after the bones shal be set and rowled up with ligatures and splints the arme must bee so carried up in a scarfe put about the necke that the hand may not be much higher than the elbow lest the blood and other humors may fall downe thereinto But the hand shall be set in that posture which
is betweene prone and supine for so the Wand shall lye directly under the Ell as we have read it observed by Hippocrates The reason is for that by a supine figure or situation both the bone and muscles are perverted for first for the bone the Apophysis styloides and Olecranum of the Cubit ought to be in an equall plaine and to be seated each against other which is not so in a supine figure as wherein the Processus styloides of the Cubit is set against the inner processe of the arme bone But in muscles for that like as the insertion and site of the head of a muscle is such also is the site of the belly thereof and lastly such the insertion of the tayle thereof but by a supine figure the muscles arising from the inner processe of the arme bone and bending the cubit shall have their tayle placed in an higher and more exteriour site In the interim you must not omit but that the Patients arme may with as little paine as possibly you can be bended and extended now and then lest by the too long rest of the tyed up part and the intermission of its proper function the bones of the joynt may be sowdred together by the interposition and as it were glue of the defluxion which fals abundantly into the joynt of the Ell-bow and neighbouring parts whence the stiffenesse and unmoveablenesse thereof as if there were a Callus growne there from whence it may happen that the arme thereafter may neither be bended nor extended which I have observed to have happened to many Whereof also Galen makes mention and cals this kinde of vitiated conformation Ancyle and Ancylosis If a wound also associate a fracture of the arme then see that you put about it plates of Latin or Past-bord and make a convenient Ligature and that the fragments of the bones be kept in the same state wherein they were set and restored Moreover let him lay his arme upon a soft pillow or cushion as the following Figure shewes you The figure of a fractured Arme with a wound bound up and seated as is fit CHAP. XIX Of the fracture of a Hand THe bones of the Wrest and After-wrest may bee broken but in Hippocrates opinion chiefly by that kind of fracture which is called a Sedes now if they shal happen to be broken this shal be the maner of restoring them Let the Patient lay forth his hand upon some even and smooth table then let your servant stretch forth the broken bones the work-master restore them thus extended and put them in their proper seats But being restored they must be kept in their places by such remedies as are used in other fractures to wit cerates compresses linnen clothes and splints Now the fractured fingers shall be tyed or bound to their neighbours that so they may the more easily as bound to a stake be kept in that state wherein they have been put by the hand of the Workeman But these bones seeing they are of a rare and spongie nature are in a short time and easily strengthened or knit by a Callus These things being done the hollownesse or palme of the hand shall be filled with a Tennis ball for thus the broken bones shall not only be more easily kept in their places but also the fingers themselves shall be kept in a middle posture that is not wholly open nor quite shut If they be kept in any other figure the ensuing Callus will either deprave or quite abolish that action of the hand wherby we take hold of any thing The case stands otherwise with the fractured Toes for they shall bee kept straight and even out lest they should hinder our going or standing CHAP. XX. Of the fracture of a Thigh IT is a hard thing to bring the fragments of the broken thigh together to be set by reason of the large and strong muscles of that part which whilest they are drawne backe towards their originall by a motion both naturall and convulsive they carry together with them the fragment of the bone whereinto they are inserted Therefore when as the fracture of this bone shall be restored the Patient must lye upon his back with his legge stretched forth and the Surgeon must strongly and with great force extend the thigh but if he alone shall not be able sufficiently to extend it he shall imploy two other strong attendants by whose joynt-helpe the fragments may be fitted and set each against other For this purpose when as the strength of the hand was not sufficient the Ancients used an Instrument called a Glossocomium whereof this is the figure The figure of a Glossocomium or Extender In stead of this Glossocomium you may make use of my pulley for Hippocrates in this bone when it is broken doth approve of extension so great that although by the greatnesse of the extension the ends of the fragments be somewhat distant a-sunder an emptie space being left betweene yet notwithstanding would hee have ligature made For it is not here as it is in the extensions of other bones whereas the casting about of Ligatures keeps the muscles unmoveable but here in the extended thighes the deligation is not of such force as that it may stay and keepe the bones and muscles in that state wherein the Surgeon hath placed them For seeing that the muscles of the thigh are large and strong they overcome the ligation and are not kept under by it The Surgeon in setting it shall also consider that the thigh-bone is hollowed on the inner side but gibbous on the outside therefore it must be set in its native figure Otherwise if anie unmindefull of this consideration would have it straight he shall make his Patient halt all his life after wherefore this inner and native hollownesse must be filled up and preserved by putting in a compresse or boulster spread over with unguentum rosatum or the like glutinous thing that it may not fall off for thus also the ligation shall the more faithfully keep the fragments of the bone in their places Moreover compresses shall be applied to the more slender and lesse protuberating parts of the thigh as those which are next the ham and knee that so the whole ligation may be alike and consequently the more firme Now ligatures as we formerly noted are ordained for three things The first is that the bones may bee kept in that state wherein they were set untill they be strengthened by a Callus The second is to hinder defluxion which easily fals into the broken and luxated parts both by reason of paine as also by weaknesse The third is to stay and hold fast the splints and medicines which are applied Inflammation is hindred by repressing and hindring the blood and other humours ready to flow downe from entring into the part and by pressing those humors which are preternaturally contained in the part into the neighbouring parts above and below
weak fomentation and the short time of using one doth attract but not discusse but a longer and stronger wastes the flesh Besides also you must have regard to the temper and habit of the Patient for fomentations used to plethorick bodies draw superfluous humors to the part The Ancients bid that the ligatures be loosed everie third day untill their seventh day but after the seventh on everie seventh day but hereof nothing can be certainly and perpetually decreed For according to the accidents the Patients must be dressed sooner or later more often or seldome renuing the ligatures and the rest of the dressing Therefore if no symptome urge I would have none of these things which are done to the Patient at the first dressing to be moved unlesse as slowly and seldome as you may For you hinder the knitting of the bone if you never so little move the ends of the fragments thereof for as you see wood is joyned together by glue and pewter with sowder so the fragments of bones are by the providence of nature glued and sowdred together by a Callus Wherefore broken bones have very much need of rest to the generating of a Callus otherwise the matter thereof flowing downe quickly flowes away and nothing is done You may much helpe forwards the generation of a Callus which is begunne about the thirteenth or fifteenth day by applying an emplaister made with the white of an egge having the powder of red rose leaves and wheat floure mixed therewith and other Catagmatick plaisters which shall hereafter be described in speaking of the fracture of a legge CHAP. XXI Of the fracture of the Thigh nigh to the joynt or the upper or lower head of the bone A Fracture sometimes happens at the joynt of the hip in the neck of the thigh-bone as I once observed in an honest matron I being called to her when I had observed the hurt Thigh to be shorter than the whole with the outward prominencie of the Ischium which at the first sight I supposed to proceede from the head of the thigh bone I presently perswaded my selfe it was a dislocation and no fracture I then therefore extended the bone and forced as I thought the head thereof into its cavitie The equalitie of both the legges in bignesse which followed upon this extension encreased my perswasion that it was a dislocation The next day I visited her the second time and found her in great paine her hurt legge the shorter and her foot wrested inwards Then I loosed all her ligatures and perceived such a prominencie as I did formerly Wherefore I ende voured againe to force in the head of the bone as I formerly did But as I was busied therein I heard a little crackling and also I considered that there was no cavitie nor depression in the joynt by which signes I certainly perswaded my selfe that the bone was broken and not dislocated Neyther only such kinde of Fractures but also the separation of the appendix or head of this bone from its place may induce one to thinke it a dislocation which thing hath sometimes deceived some heedlesse Surgeons who have not dreamt of the divulsion or separation of the appendix from the top of the Thigh-bone but have judged it only a dislocation Then therefore that I may returne to my former narration I set the bone and joyned the fragments together layd thereupon splints with compresses made ligations with a rowler having two heads wrapped about the joynt and the bodie crosse-wise and I defended her foote with a Case that none of the clothes might presse it I fastened a rope to a poste and so let it come downe into the midst of the bed and tyed many knots thereon for the better taking hold and lifting up her selfe the which thing you must alwaies doe in fractures and dislocations of the thigh and legge that so your Patients may have some stay whereby they may succour themselves with their hands as oft as they desire to rise or lift themselves up in their beds or goe to stoole as also that they may give perspiration and as it were ventilation to the loynes buttocks rumpe and other parts compressed and wearied with long lying for want wherof they are molested with heat and paine whence ulcers arise which oft-times torment the Patient with such tormenting heate and paine that he is even consumed by a fever watchings and want of rest This opportunitie of raising the bodie out of the bed is by so much the more needfull in this place by how much the fracture is nearer the joynt for there it is more dangerous than in the midst of the thigh and consequently more difficult to dresse and heale for that the part is bloodlesse and by reason of the multitude of the nerves tendons and ligaments which are obnoxious to many maligne symptomes But the Surgeon must have diligent care in this kinde of fracture and must looke often that the bone which is set doe not fall forth againe which easily happens here by any light stirring of the bodie the like occasion for that the thigh hath but one onely bone Therefore as oft as the Bandages shal be loosed and the fracture dressed hee shall attentively view the figure of the bone and the magnitude of the affected part comparing it with the sound for the set and composed fragments of the broken bone can scarce fall asunder but that the one must lye upon the other But before it be knit the part must be extended and restored to its state that so the Patient may not halt during the residue of his life For I have read it written in Avicen that scarce any doe so well recover a fractured thigh that they doe not halt thereof therefore the Patient must be carefull that hee move himselfe or his bodie as little as hee can Many of the Ancients have set downe the time of the consolidation of this bone to bee fiftie dayes but as I formerly sayd there can bee no certaine or determinate time hereof But in what time soever this bone shall bee knit the Patient must not stand or goe thereon presently upon it for that there remaines a weakenesse in the part a long time after so that the Patients are forced to use Crutches to goe withall in the meane space while they recover more strength CHAP. XXII Of the Fracture of the Patella or whirle-bone of the Knee THe Whirle-bone of the knee is oft times contused but not so frequently broken yet when that happens it goes into two or three peeces sometimes long-wise sometimes athwart Sometimes it is broken in the midst and some-whiles shivered into many splinters and all these eyther with or without a wound The signes are impotencie in going a hollownesse in that place and a sensible separation of the fragments of the hurt part and the crackling of these parts under your hand It is set after this manner Wish the Patient
radicis ireos florentiae aloes mastiches farinae hordei an Êss incorporentur omnia simul fiat mundificativum but I had a care that the place whereat I conjectured the quite severed scales of the bones must breake forth should be filled with tents made of sponge or flaxe that so by this meanes I might keep the ulcer open at my pleasure But I put into the bottome of the ulcer catagmatick and cephalicke powders with a little burnt Alum to procure the egresse of the formerly mentioned scales These at length cast forth I cicatrized the ulcer with burnt Alum For this having a drying and astringent facultie confirmes and hardens the flesh which is loose and spongie and flowing with liquid sanies and helps forwards natures endeavour in cicatrization For the fragments of the bones they by reason of their naturall drinesse and hardness cannot be joyned and knit together by themselves without a medium but they need a certaine substance which thickning and concreting at their ends doth at length glue them together and as it were fasten them with soder This substance hath its matter of the proper substance and marrow of the bones but the forme from the native heat and emplastick medicines which moderately heat For on the contrarie these medicines which by their too much heat doe discusse and attenuate doe as it were melt and dissolve the matter of the Callus and so hinder the knitting Wherefore for this purpose I would wish you to make use of the following emplasters of whose efficacie I have had experience for hence they are called knitting or consolidating plaisters â olei myrtill rosarum omphac an lb. ss rad altheae lb. ii rad fraxini fol. cjusdem rad consolidae majoris fol. ejusdem fol. salicis an m. i. fiat decoctio in sufficienti quantitate vini nigri aquaefabrorum ad mediâtatis consumptionem adde in colatura pulveris myrrhae thuris an ⥠ss adipis hirci lb. ss terebinth lotae ⥠iiii mestichesÊiii lithargyri auri argenti an ⥠ii boli armeniâ terrae sigillata an ⥠i. ss miniiÊvi cerae albae quantum sufficit fiat emplastrum ut artis est In stead hereof you may use the blacke emplaister where of this is the description â lithargyri auri lb. i. olei aceti lb. ii coquantur simul lento igne donec nigrum splendens reddatur emplastrum non adhaereat digitis Or else â olei rosat myrtill an ⥠ii nucum cupressi boli armen sanguinis drac pulverisatorum an ⥠ss emplastri diachalciteos ⥠iiii liquefaciant simul fiat emplastrum secundum artem In defect of these you may use a Cere-cloth or tela Gualteri whereof this is the description â pulveris thuris farinae volatilis mastiches boli arm resinae pini nucum cupressi rubiae tinctorum an ⥠ii sevi arietini cerae albae an lb. ss fiat emplastrum into which whilest it is hote dip a warme linnen cloth for the forementioned use Emplastrum Diacalcithios by the common consent of all the Ancients is much commended for fractures but it must undergoe different preparations according to the condition of the time for in summer it must be dissolved in the juice of plantaine and night-shade lest it should heat more than is fit It is convenient in the interim to have regard to the temper of the affected bodies for neyther are the bodies of children to be so much dried as these of old men otherwise if such drying medicines should be applyed to yong bodies as to old the matter of the Callus would be dissolved it would be so farre from concreting wherefore the Surgeon must take great heede in the choyce of his medicines For often times remedies good of themselves are by use made not good because they are used and applyed without judgment which is the cause that oft times pernicious accidents happen or else the Callus becomes more soft hard slender crooked or lastly concretes more slowly by the great error and to the great shame of the Surgeon CHAP. XXVIII By what meanes we may know the Callus is a breeding THen I knew that my legge begunne to knit when as lesse matter than was usuall came from the ulcer when the paine slackened and lastly when as the convulsive twitchings ceased which caused me to judge it fit to dresse it seldomer than I was used to doe For by the frequent detersion in dressing an ulcer whilst a Callus is breeding the matters whereof it is to be made are drawne away and spent which are as they terme them Ros Cambium and Gluten which are the proper and genuine nourishments both of the bony as also of the fleshie substance I by other signes also conjectured the breeding of the Callus to wit by the sweating of a certaine dewie blood out of the edges and pores of the wound which gently dyed and bedewed the boulsters and ligatures proceeding from the effluxe of the subtler and gentler portion of that matter which plenteously flowed downe for the breeding of a Callus As also by a tickling and pleasing sense of a certaine vapour continually creeping with a moderate and gentle heate from the upper parts even to the place of the wound Wherfore thence forwards I somewhat loosened the ligation lest by keeping it too strait I should hinder from entring to the fragments of the bones the matter of the Callus which is a portion of the blood temperate in qualitie and moderate in quantie Then therefore I thought good to use nourishments fit to generate more grosse thicke and tenacious blood and sufficient for generating a Callus such as are the extremities tendinous and gristly parts of beasts as the heads feete legges and eares of Hoggs Oxen Sheepe Kids all which I boyled with Rice French Barley and the like using somewhiles one somwhiles another to please my stomack palate I also somtimes fed upon frumity or wheat sodden in Capon broth with the yoalks of egges I drank red thicke and astringent wine indifferently tempered with water For my second course I ate chesnuts and medlars neyther doe I without some reason thus particularize my diet for that grosse nourishments especially if they be friable and fragile as beefe is are alike hurtfull for as much as pertaines to the generating of a Callus as light meats are For that makes the Callus too dry these too tender Wherfore Galen pronounces these meats only fit for generating a Callus which are neyther fragile nor friable neither serous and thin nor too dry but indifferent grosse and also viscide fat and tough These meats digested by the stomacke into Chilus are sent into the guts and from hence by the mesaraick veines into the Gate-veine and the hollow part of the Liver thence into the Hollow-veine and so into the Veines dispersed over all the bodie and the parts
force the heads of the bones to fly out of their seats or cavities which also happens somtimes to infants in their birth when as they are too carelesly and violently drawne forth by the Midwife so that eyther their armes or legges are put out of joynt Hereditarie causes are such as the Parents transfuse into their off-spring hence it is that crooked not necessarily but often times are generated by crooked and lame by lame The truth whereof is evident by daily experience Besides also Hippocrates himselfe averres that infants in the very wombe may have their Joynts dislocated by a fall blow and compression by the too much humidity and loosenes of the Joynts whence also we see many crooke legg'd and footed from their nativitie so that none need marvell or make any doubt hereof We have read it observed by Galen In librum de Artic. that children may have impostumes in their mothers wombs which may cast forth quitture the ulcers being opened of their own accord and be cicatrized by the only benefit of nature It also happens to many from their first conformation that the cavities of their Joynts are lesse deprest than they should bee and that their verges are more dilated than they ought to be whereby it happens that the heads of the bones can the lesse enter into them It fals out that othersome have the ligaments appointed by nature for fastening together the bones of the joynt whether inserted or placed about so weake that from their first originall they are not of sufficient strength or else abound with much phlegme eyther bred together with them or flowing from some other place so that by their too much slipperinesse they lesse faithfully containe the knittings or articulations of the bones In all these as the bones are easily dislocated so they may presently be easily restored without the assistance of a Surgeon as I have sometimes observed in some CHAP. IIII. The signes of dislocations SOme of the signes whereby we come to the knowledge of a luxated bone are common to all dislocations others are proper only to severall Luxations It is a common signe that there is alwaies a tumor in that part whereto the bone runnes and a hollownesse on that side from whence it is flowne Now the proper signes shall be shewed when as we come to treat of the particular kindes of Luxations We know a perfect Dislocation by the lost action of the part that is to say the lost motion paine also breeds a suspicion of a dislocation for the head of the bone which moved out of its place is forced into another presses the flesh and distends the nerves also moved out of their place Hereto also conduces the comparing of the sound joynt with that which is hurt in which collation it is fit the sound part which is compared with the hurt be no waies neyther by nature nor any accident wronged nor deformed nor withered or decayed nor swolne above measure otherwise it may cozen and deceive you if you bee lesse warie Labour and difficultie of action in moving is a signe of an uncomplete Luxation or strain Now we thus know that the ligaments serving to the connexion of the articulations are extended and relaxed if the head of the bone pressed with your fingers be easily driven unto the contrary part and suddenly flye thence backe againe if thrusting your finger into the joynt it easily enter nothing resisting it as though all were empty within if the motion be difficult or none at all CHAP. V. Of Prognosticks to be made upon luxations ALl Joynts may bee perverted or luxated but all of them cannot in like manner be restored For the head may be dislocated but therupon present death ensues by reason of the compression of the whole spinall marrow presently at the originall thereof such also is the dislocation of a vertebra of the spine and of the Jaw-bone which slipped forth on both sides hath caused inflammation and a great tumor before that it be set The bones of other Joynts as they are more or lesse dislocated and moved out of their seats so may they bee more easily or difficultly restored For by how much they are the lesse moved out of their places by so much they are the more quickly and by how much they are the further by so much they are the more slowly and difficultly set Also an indication taken from the figure of the luxated bone gives a signe of the easie or hard restoring of the dislocation as in the Arme by how much the bones be the more easily dislocated by so much once luxated they are the more easily restored Bones doe not easily fall out of joynt in fleshie bodies but when they chance to be put out they are not easily got in againe For in such the articulation is straitly on everie side held in by the thicknesse of the muscles and the plenty of the fat lying thereabouts On the contrarie such as are leane especially those who formerly have beene more fat have their joynts more laxe whereby it comes to passe that their bones may easily be put forth of joynt besides also through the default of the digestive facultie they have their joynts replete with mucous humors whence it is that the heads of the bones as standing in a slipperie place are the lesse stable as it is recorded by Hippocrates But slender bodies which are naturally dry compact and dense have their muscles and ligaments more strong and dry wherefore their bones are the more difficultly displaced and displaced the more difficultly set Some bones joyned amongst themselves doe sometimes flye asunder as when the shoulder blade flyes from the collar-bone at the Acromion and in the Arme the Ell from the Wand and in the Legge the one focile from the other and the Heele-bone from the Ancle Bones thus separated will never be joyned together againe will never recover their former comely figure never their strength of action For then it most usually happens that the ligaments are either broke asunder or else resolved and become laxe Those whose bones are dislocated by an externall cause they after they be set may easily fall out againe for that the ligaments moystened and bedewed with an excrementitious humor cannot firmely hold them oft times the ligaments are not wholly broken but onely in some portion thereof and hence the action of the part either perishes or is debilitated Also that dislocation is uncureable when as the ligaments steeped and swolne up with an excrementitious humiditie are so much shortened and contracted in their length as they have acquired in their breadth and thus they draw away and plucke off the appendices of the bones from whence they arise and by reason the bone and the appendix doe enter and receive each other by manie cavities and prominencies therefore they cannot by how skilfull hand soever they be handled be againe fitly placed and put
together Old and inveterate dislocations wherin a tough humor possessing the cavitie is concrete in stead of the head of the bone are not to be restored as neither when the heads of the luxated bones have by continuall attrition made themselves a new cavitie in the neighbouring bone neither if they be restored is the restitution firme and of continuance because the naturall cavitie is possessed by another matter and the new made neare thereto cannot well and faithfully containe the received head of the bone Those who have their shoulder dislocated may use their hand for many actions as well as the opposite sound hand for the weight of the bodie is not sustained by the hands as it is by the legs And by how much the hand is the more exercised by so much the arme becoms the more corpulent Contrarily if the thigh bone bee dislocated especially if it bee wrested inwards the whole legge quickly decayes by an atrophia because the part doth absolutely lose all motion for by the opinion of Hippocrates the performance of the proper action encreases strength and makes the part in better plight but idlenesse debilitates and makes it leane If a great wound and fracture bee joyned with a luxation there is danger lest while wee use extension for restoring the part we draw the nerves too violently and so break the nerves veines and arteries whence would ensue feare of inflammation convulsion and other maligne symptomes Wherefore Hippocrates judges it better in such a concourse and complication of preternaturall affects absolutely not to meddle at all with the setting of the dislocated bone for by attempting the restitution certaine death but by omitting it only lamenesse is to be feared Everie dislocation must be restored before inflammation come but if it be already present you must presently be carefull to take it away For other things let the Patient rest lest if the affect be irritated the increase and excesse of paine cause a convulsion gangrene and lastly death as I remember I have somtimes observed Therfore when inflammation and other maligne symptomes shall be mitigated and corrected then may you endeavour to restore the luxation especially if the habit of the bodie and member affected may admit it For if the bodie be slender delicate and tender then the restitution will bee more speedy and facile But on the contrarie more difficult if it be grosse and compact And let thus much suffice for prognosticks in Luxations CHAP. VI. Of the generall cure of Dislocations FOr all that I have heretofore delivered the generall methode of curing Fractures and dislocations yet it shall not bee unprofitable to repeat here in this place those things which may be accommodated to this Treatise of curing Luxations Now he that will cure Dislocations must have regard to five intentions which it will be fitting to performe in order The first is of Holding The second of Drawing or Extending The third of Forcing in The fourth of Placing in convenient figure and site The fifth of Correcting the concomitant or following symptomes The first scope which we said was of Holding is meant eyther of the whole body or else of some part thereof only The whole bodie must bee holden by the strong embracement of your servant or attendant when as the shoulder the vertebrae or the thigh-bones are dislocated But in the dislocation of the Collar-bone elbow hand knee or foote and legge it is sufficient onely to hold the part straitly in your hands There is necessitie of holding eyther the bodie or else some part thereof lest while the dislocated bone is extended the whole bodie follow by continuance of parts if there be nothing which may hinder for if the bodie should follow him that drawes or extends all the work-masters labour and endeavour to restore it is to no purpose The use of the second scope that is of Drawing or Extending is that there may be a free space and distance betweene the luxated bones by which distance the dislocated bone may the more freely be forced into its cavitie But the manner of drawing or extending is different in quantity and manner according to the various strength of the muscles and ligaments and dislocation of the bones to this or that part Therefore this worke is almost alwaies performed by the hands which when they cannot suffice we must use the assistance of instruments and engins whose figures you shall see hereafter delineated But that you may not doe amisse you may so farre use extension untill the head of the bone be brought just against its cavitie When the Surgeon hath brought it to this passe then must he hasten to the third intention which is to put the head of the bone first moved and gently bended into its cavitie For hee must have a speciall care that hee force it no other way than into its proper cavity for it would be dangerous lest he should turne it from one extreme into another and the bone for examples sake of the thigh which was dislocated into the forepart by too violent forcing by exceeding the middle cavitie may be driven and dislocated into the hinder part To shun this the bone shall be put backe the same way that it fell out which may bee easily done in fresh and late happening dislocations We understand that the bone is set by the noyse or as it were a popp or sound like that which solid and sounding bodies being fully and forcibly thrust into their cavities do make by the similitude and consent in figure magnitude and all conformation of the affected part with the sound and lastly by the mitigation of the paine The fourth scope which is of the convenient site of the part must bee so fulfilled that the bone after it is set may bee kept in its cavity and not flye forth againe Wherefore if the arme be dislocated it shall be carried bound up in a scarfe if the thigh knee legge or foote be luxated they shall be fitly layd in a bed but in the interim the Surgeon presently after hee hath set them shall have a care that the affected joynt be wrapped about with stoups and clothes or compresses steeped in rose vinegar and spred with convenient medicines then let it be bound with an artificiall deligation rowling the ligatures unto the part contrary to that whereto the dislocated bone flew For the which purpose thicker boulsters shall be there applied whence the bone came out otherwise there will be some danger lest it should be againe displaced when these things are done he shall for foure or five dayes space meddle with nothing about the Dislocation unlesse paine or some such like symptome happen For then the fifth scope will call us from that cessation and rest which is to correct the symptomes and complicate affections as paine inflammation a wound fracture and others wherof wee have spoken abundantly in our Treatise of Fractures Before wee
as it is fitting and in the meane space you must forbid the Patient to speake or needlesly to open his mouth Wherefore he must abstaine from hard meats and such as require much chewing untill his paine be quite passed and use only spoone-meats as Barley-creames ponadoes jellies cullasses brothes and the like CHAP. X. Of restoring the Jaw dislocated forwards but on one side THe Patient must be placed on a lowe seate so that hee may be under the Surgeon then your servant standing at his back shall hold his head firme and steddie that it may not follow the Surgeon drawing extending and doing other things necessarie for restoring it Then the Surgeon putting his thumb between the grinders shall presse down the Jaw and gently drawing it aside force it into its cavitie in the meane while also the Patient as much as in him lyes shall helpe forwards the Surgeons endevour in opening his mouth as little as he can lest the muscles should bee extended and hee shall only gape so wide as to admit the Surgeons thumbe for so the temporall muscles shall be restored to their place and favour the restitution If hee open his mouth as wide as hee can they will be extended after a convulsive manner if on the contrarie he shut his teeth too close there will be no passage for the Surgeons Thumbe unto his grinding teeth Some there bee which affirme that the Jaw-bone may sometimes be dislocated towards the hinde part and that then the mouth is so close shut that the Patient cannot open it nor gape and that the lower ranke of teeth stands further in and nearer the throat than the upper Now for restoring it the Patients head must be straitly holden behinde whilst the Surgeon the meane while putting both his thumbs into the Patients mouth holding his other fingers without under the parties chin hee shall by shaking it draw it to him or forwards and so restore it to its place For my own part I confesse I never saw this kinde of Luxation and I easily perswade my selfe that it can scarce ever happen for the reason I gave in the former Chapter But neverthelesse if it by any meanes chance to happen yet can it not be a perfect Luxation but an imperfect one the Jaw being onely but a little thrust backe to the throat to those mammillarie additaments And then it may easily be restored by lifting or drawing forth the Jaw and suddenly forcing it from below upwards CHAP. XI Of the Luxation of the Collar-bone AS the Collar-bones may be broken wrested and crooked so also they may be dislocated Now they are dislocated either against the sternum or against the shoulder-blade or acromion thereof yet both these kinds of dislocations are very rare by reason of the strait and firme connexion which the Collar-bone hath with the foresaid parts but chiefly where it is joyned to the sternum it can scarce be deprest for that it is as it were underpropt with the first rib But it may be dislocated inwardly outwardly and side-wise and according to this varietie there must be divers waies to restore it yet generally the Collar-bone is put into its place by moving or extending the arme But if need require the Patient shall be layd upon the ground with his face upwards a Tray with the bottome upwards a hard stuffed Cushion or the like thing being put under his shoulders for thus it wil so come to passe that the shoulder and chest will stand so forth that presently by lifting up by pressing downe or drawing forth the arme forwards or backwards as the bone shal be flowne out to this or that part you may restore it for thus the prominencie may bee forced into its cavitie But it will be requisite to binde it up and lay boulsters thereon and to give it rest as if it were fractured Galen writes that when hee was five and thirtie yeares old whilst he exercised himselfe in the place of Exercise his Collar-bone was so farre separated from the Acromion that there was the space of three fingers betweene them And that this Luxation was restored in fortie dayes space by so strait and strong a Ligation that he perceived the motion of the beating arteries under the bone But you shall finde verie few who will suffer such strain ligation so long though it be never so necessarie Verily this kinde of Luxation is hard to be known but farre more difficult to be healed I have known many Surgeons deceived who have taken the Luxation of the Collar-bone for the dislocation of the top of the shoulder For then the Epomis or toppe of the shoulder swels and the place from whence the Collar-bone is flowne is depressed with a manifest cavity with vehement paine inflammation and impotencie of lifting up or otherwise moving the arme or performing other actions which are done by the helpe of the shoulder Certainly if this bone when it is dislocated be not set the Patient shall be lame during his life so that hee shall not bee able neyther to put his hand to his head nor mouth CHAP. XII Of the Luxation of the Spine or Back-bone THe Backe-bone consists of many bony vertebrae like rowles or wheeles mutually joynted or knit together by their smoothnesse and circular forme conspiring to an aptnesse of moving or bending forwards For if it should consist of one bone we should stand continually with the trunk of our bodies immoveable as thrust thorough with a stake The vertebrae have a hole passing through the midst of them whereby the marrow passing this way out from the braine as by a pipe may serve for the generation of the sensitive and motive nerves and their distribution into all parts beneath the head For which purpose it is perforated with many holes on the sides through each whereof certaine conjugations of the nerves passe forth into the rest of the body and veines and arteries passe in for the propagation of nourishment and life The whole exteriour face of the Spine is rough and as it were armed with foure sorts of apophyses or processes whereof some stand up others downe some direct others transverse Wherefore from these thornie and sharpe processes the whole hath acquired the name of the Spina The vertebrae the further from the neck they are the greater they grow so that those which are the lowest are the largest for it is agreeable to reason that that which beares should be bigger than that which is borne Hence we see that the Holy-bone is placed under the rest as a foundation The side processes of the Rack-bones of the Chest besides the benefit of defending the spinall marrow shut up therein from externall injuries have also another which is they firme and fasten the bones of the ribbs by a strong tye There lyes a gristle and a âough and as it were albuminous humor betweene the vertebrae which makes them as also all the other
the braines substitute But when divers vertebrae are dislocated at once it must of necessity be forced only into an obtuse angle or rather a semicircle by which compression it certainly suffers but not so as that death must necessarily ensue thereof Hereto may seeme to belong that which is pronounced by Hippocrates A circular moving of the vertebrae out of their places is lesse dangerous than an angular CHAP. XIX Of the Dislocation of the Rumpe THe Rumpe oft times is after a sort dislocated inwards by a violent fall upon the buttocks or a great blow in this affect the Patient cannot bring his heele to his buttockes neither unlesse with much force bend his knee Going to stoole is painefull to him neyther can he sit unlesse in a hollow chaire That this as it were dislocation may bee restored you must thrust your finger in by the Fundament even to the place affected as we have said in a fracture then must you strongly raise up the bone and with your other hand at the same time joyne it rightly on the outside with the neighbouring parts lastly it must be strengthened with the formerly mentioned remedies and kept in its place Now it will bee recovered about the twentieth day after it is set During all which time the Patient must not goe to stoole unlesse sitting upon a hollow seat lest the bone as yet scarce well recovered should fall againe out of its place CHAP. XX. Of the Luxation of the Ribs THe Ribs may by a great and bruising stroake bee dislocated and fall from the vertebrae whereto they are articulated and they may bee driven inwards or side-waies Of which kinde of Luxation though there be no particular mention made by the Ancients yet they confesse that all the bones may fall or be removed from their seats or cavities wherin they are received and articulated The signe of a Rib dislocated and slipped on one side is a manifest inequality which here makes a hollownesse and there a bunching forth but it is a signe that it is driven in when as there is only a depressed cavitie where it is knit and fastened to the vertebrae Such dislocations cause divers symptomes as difficulty of breathing the hurt rib hindring the free moving of the chest a painfulnesse in bowing downe or lifting up the bodie occasioned by a paine counterfeiting a pleurisie the rising or puââing up of the musculous flesh about the rib by a mucous and flatulent humor there generated the reasons whereof we formerly mentioned in our Treatise of Fractures To withstand all these the dislocation must bee forthwith restored then the puffing up of the flesh must bee helped Wherefore if the dislocated Rib shall fall upon the upper side of the vertebrae the Patient shall be set upright hanging by his armes upon the toppe of some high doore or window then the head of the rib where it stands forth shal be pressed downe untill it be put into its cavity Againe if the rib shall fall out upon the lower side of the vertebra it will be requisite that the Patient bend his face do ãâã wards setting his hands upon his knees then the dislocation may be restored by pressing or thrusting in the knot or bunch which stands forth But if the luxated rib fall inwards it can no more be restored or drawn forth by the hand of the Surgeon than a vertebra which is dislocated towards the inside for the reasons formerly delivered CHAP. XXI Of a Dislocated shoulder THe shoulder is easily dislocated because the ligaments of its dearticulation are soft and loose as also for that the cavitie of the shoulder-blade is not very deepe and besides it is every where smooth and polite no otherwise than that of the shoulder-bone for that it is herein received Adde hereunto that there is no internall ligament from bone to bone which may strengthen that dearticulation as is in the legge and knee Wherein notwithstanding we must not thinke nature defective but rather admire Gods providence in this thing for that this articulation serves not onely for extension and bending as that of the Elbow but besides for a round or circular motion as that which carries the arme round about now up then downe according to each difference of site The shoulder-bone which Hippocrates cals the Arme-bone may be dislocated foure manner of waies upwards downe-wards or into the Arme-pit forwards and outwards but never backwards or to the hinde part For seeing that there the cavitie of the blade-bone which receives the head of the arm-bone which Hippocrates cals a Joynt lyes and stands against it who is it that can but imagin any such dislocation In like sort it is never dislocated inwardly for on this part it hath the flesh of a strong muscle termed Deltoides lying over it besides also the backe and acromion of the Blade and lastly the anker-like or beake-like processe all which foure hinder this joynt from slipping inwards Now Hippocrates saith that he hath only seene one kinde of Dislocation of this bone to wit that which is downe-wards or to the arme-pit and certainly it is the most usuall and frequent wherefore we intend to handle it in the first place When the shoulder is dislocated down-wards into the Arme-pit a depressed cavitie may bee perceived in the upper part of the joynt the acromion of the Blade shewes more sharpe and standing forth than ordinarie for that the head of the shoulder-bone is slipt downe and hid under the arme-pit causing a swelling forth in that place the Elbow also casts it selfe as it were outwards and stands further off from the ribs and though you force it yet can you not make it to touch them the Patient cannot lift up his hand to his care on that side neyther to his mouth nor shoulder Which signe is not peculiar to the luxated shoulder but common to it affected with a contusion fracture inflammation wound abscesse scirrâus or any defluxion upon the nerves arising out of the vertebrae of the neck and sent into the arme also this arme is longer than the other Lastly which also is common to each difference of a luxated shoulder the Patient can move his arme by no kinde of motion without sense of paine by reason of the extended and pressed muscles some also of their fibres being broken There are sixe wayes to restore the shoulder luxated down-wards into the arme-pit The first is when it is performed with ones fist or a towell The second with a clew of yarne which put under the arme-pit shall be thrust up with ones heele The third with ones shoulder put under the Arme-hole which maner together with the first is most fit for new and easily to be restored luxations as in those who have loose flesh and effeminate persons as children eunuches and women The fourth with a ball put under the Arme-pit and then the Arme cast over a piece of wood held upon two
mens shoulders or two standing posts The fifth with a Ladder The sixth with an Instrument called an Ambi. Wee will describe these sixe waies and present them to your view CHAP. XXII Of the first manner of setting a Shoulder which is with ones fist FIrst let one of sufficient strength placed on the opposite side firmly hold the Patient upon the joynt of the Shoulder lest he move up and downe with his whole bodie at the necessarie extension working and putting it in then let another taking hold of his arme above the elbow so draw and extend it downe-wards that the head thereof may be set just against its cavitie hollowed in the blade-bone Then at last let the Surgeon lift and force up with his fist the head of the bone into its cavitie Here this is chiefly to be observed that in fresh luxations especially in a bodie soft effeminate moist and not over corpulent that it sometimes comes to passe that by the only meanes of just extension the head of the bone freed from the muscles and other particles wherewith it was as it were intangled will betake it selfe into its proper cavitie the muscles being by this meanes restored to their place and figure and drawing the bone with them as they draw themselves towards their heads as it were with a sudden gird or twitch wherefore in many whilest we thought no such thing it sufficed for restitution only to have extended the arme But if the Luxation bee inveterate and the hand cannot serve then must the Patients shoulder be fastned to a Poste with the forementioned Ligature or else committed to ones charge who may stand at his backe and hold him fast Then the arme shall presently be tyed about a little above the elbow with a fillet whereto a cord shall be fastened which being put or fastened to the Pulley shall be drawne or stretched forth as much as need shall require Lastly the Surgeon with a towell or such like Ligature fastened about his necke and hanging down and so put under the Patients arme-pit neare to the Luxation shall raising himselfe upon his feete with the whole strength of his necke lift up the shoulder and also at the same time bringing his arme to the Patients breast shall set the head of the shoulder-bone forced with both his hands into its cavitie as you may see by this ensuing figure An expression of the first manner of putting a Shoulder into Joynt Then must you cover all the adjacent parts with a medicine made ex farina volatili bolo armenio myrtillis pice resina alumine beaten into powder and mixed with the white of an egge Then must the hollownesse under the arm be filled with a clew of Woollen or Cotton yarne or a linnen cloth spred over with a little oyle of Roses or Myrtles a little vinegar and unguentum rosatum or infrigidans Galeni lest it sticke to the haires if there be any there The part must afterwards be bound up with a ligature consisting of two heads of some five fingers breadth and two ells long more or lesse according as the bodie shall require The midst thereof shall be put immediately under the arme-pit and then crossed over the lame shoulder and so crossing it as much as shal be fit it shall be wrapped under the opposite arme And lastly the arme shall be layd upon the breast and put in a scarfe in a middle figure almost to right angles so that by lifting up the hand hee may almost touch his sound shoulder lest the bone newly set may fall out againe neyther shall the first dressing be stirred untill foure or five daies be past unlesse the greatnesse of some happening symptome divert us from this our purpose CHAP. XXIII Of the second manner of restoring a Shoulder that is with the heele when as the Patient by reason of paine can neither sit nor stand THe Patient must be layd with his backe on the ground upon a Cover-lid or Mat and a clew of yarne or leathern-ball stuffed with tow or cotton of such bignesse as may serve to fill up the cavitie must be put under his arm-pit that so the bone may straight-wayes the more easily be forced by the heele into its cavitie Then let the Surgeon sit beside him even over against the luxated shoulder and if his right shoulder be luxated he shall put his right heele to the ball which filled up the arme-pit but if the left then the left heele then let him forthwith draw towards him the Patients arme taking hold thereof with both his hands and at the same instant of time strongly presse the arme-pit with his heele Whilst this is in doing one shall stand at the Patients backe who shall lift up his shoulder with a towell or some such thing fitted for that purpose and also with his heele presse downe the top of the shoulder-blade another also shall sit on the other side of the Patient who holding him shall hinder him from stirring this way or that way at the necessary extension in setting it as you may see it exprest by the following figure The expression of the second manner of restoring a Shoulder CHAP. XXIV Of the third manner of restoring a Shoulder SOme one who is of a competent height and strength shall put the sharpe part of the toppe of his shoulder under the Patients arme-pit and also at the same time shall somewhat violently draw his arme towards his owne breast so that the Patients whole bodie may as it were hang thereby In the meane time another for the greater impression shall lay his weight on the luxated shoulder shaking it with his whole bodie Thus the shoulder drawne downe-wards by the one which stands under the arme-hole and moved and shaken by the other who hangs upon it may bee restored into its seat by the helpe of the Surgeon concurring therewith and with his hand governing these violent motions as the following figure shews The figure of the third manner of putting a Shoulder into Joynt CHAP. XXV Of the fourth manner of restoring a dislocated Shoulder YOu must take a perch or piece of Wood somewhat resembling that which the Water-bearers of Paris use to put on their shoulders some two inches broad and some sixe foote long in the midst hereof let there bee fastened a clew of yarne or ball of sufficient bignesse to fill up the cavitie of the arme-hole Let there be two pins put in one on each side of the ball each alike distant there-from with which as with stayes the shoulder may be kept in and upon the ball that it slip not away from it Let two strong men taller than the Patient eyther by nature or art put this perch upon their shoulders then let the Patient put his arme-pit upon that place where the ball stands up the Surgeon must be ready to pull his hanging arme downe-wards Thus the Patient shall as it were hang on the perch with his shoulder and so
the head of the bone shall bee forced into its cavitie as this ensuing Figure declares wherein you may see the perch or yoake with the two woodden pins and ball fastened in the midst delineated by its selfe The figure of the fourth manner of restoring the Shoulder CHAP. XXVI Of the fifth manner of putting the Shoulder into joynt which is performed by a Ladder YOu may also restore a Shoulder dislocated into the Arme-pit by the helpe of a Ladder after the following manner Let some round body as a ball or clew of yarne which as we formerly said may serve to fill the Arme-pit be fastened upon one of the upper steps of a Ladder at the foot of the Ladder set a low stoole whereupon let the Patient mount then binde both his legges and also his sound arme behind his back lest when you are about your operation he hinder and spoyle all you doe by laying his hand or setting his foote upon the Ladder Then let his Arme be presently put over the step of the Ladder and his Arme-pit put upon the there fastened bal the Patient in the meane while being wished to come with his whole body as neare unto the steps of the Ladder as he is able for otherwise besides that there is no other hope of restoring the Luxation there would bee no small danger of breaking the shoulder-bone Also let him take heede that he put not his head betweene the steps Then his Arme bound above the Elbow with filleââing or some other ligature fit for that purpose shall be drawne downe by the hand of some that assist you and at the same time let the stoole be plucked from under his feet so that hee may hang upon the Ladder Thus by this meanes the head of the Shoulder will bee restored by its selfe the endeavour of the Surgeon assisting and pressing downe the shoulder-blade and moving it to and againe The bone being set the stoole which a little before was plucked from under the Patients feet shall be put there againe that he may with the more ease and lesse paine pull backe his Arme from the step of the Ladder For if he should lift it high up to draw it over there would be danger lest being newly set and not well stayed the head of the bone might fall out againe I have thought good to have all these things here expressed that you may learne this operation as if you see it done before you The delineation of the fifth manner of restoring a Shoulder I have not thought fit in this place to omit the industrie of Nicholas Picart the Duke of Guise his Surgeon who being called to a certaine Countrey-man to set his Shoulder being out of joynt and finding none in the place besides the Patient and his wife who might assist him in this worke hee put the Patient bound after the forementioned manner to a Ladder then immediately hee tyed a staffe at the lower end of the Ligature which was fastened about the Patients arme above his Elbow then put it so tyed under one of the steps of the Ladder as low as he could and got astride thereupon and sate thereon with his whole weight and at the same instant made his wife to plucke the stoole from under his feet which being done the bone presently came into its place as you may see by the following figure Another figure expressing the fourth manner of restoring a dislocated Shoulder Another figure to the same purpose If you have never a Ladder you may use a peece of Wood layd a-crosse upon two Posts Also you may use a doore as the other figure shewes wherein you must observe a flat piece of Wood or spatula with strings thereat whose use shal be showne in the following Chapter CHAP. XXVII The sixth manner of restoring a Shoulder luxated into the Arme-pit HIppocrates writes that this is the best way of all to restore a dislocated Shoulder You must take a woodden spatula of some foure or five fingers breadth and some two fingers thicknesse or lesse but some yard or thereupon long the one end thereof must bee narrow and thin with a round head standing up and lightly hollowed that put under the Arme-pit it may receive part of the head of the shoulder-bone the which for that purpose must not bend towards the ribs but to the top of the Shoulder This upper part of the spatula must bee wrapped about with a linnen or woollen ragge or some such soft thing that it may be the softer and hurt the lesse and then it must be so thrust under the Arme-pit that it may throughly penetrate into the inner part betweene the ribs and the head of the Shoulder-bone There must besides in this spatula be two holes in three severall places each alike distant from other through which let soft strings be put whereby it may be tyed to the arme stretched all the length thereof even to the fingers in one place a little below the head of the shoulder-bone in another a little above the elbow and the third at the wrest that so they may hold it firme Therefore let the distances of the holes bee fitted to this purpose but principally you must have a care of this that the upper part of the spatula reaching beyond the head of the arme enter even to the innermost Cavity of the arme-pit then a crosse pin or piece of wood must be made fast through two postes or a frame well fastened thereto and therupon the Arme with the spatula must be so put over that the pin may be under the arme-pit the body weighing one way and the arme another which being done the arme must be drawn down one way and the body another about the pin Now this crosse pin must bee put on such a height that the patient may stand on tipp-toes Now this is the very best way of restoring a shoulder In stead of two posts or a frame you may make shift with a ladder doore beds postes and such like things as shall bee there present I have heard Henry Arvet a very good surgeon of Orleans say that he never attempted this manner of putting into joint a shoulder dislocated into the arme-pit without good successe unlesse by chance which also is noted by Hippocrates that the flesh is growne into the cavity and the head of the bone hath made it selfe another cavity in the place whereinto it is fallen for in this case the bone will either not bee restored or else not remaine in its place but fall backe notwithstanding into the new hollowed cavity which serves it in stead of its naturall socket or cavity But I must here admonish young Surgeons that if the bone be not restored at the first endeavour and onset that they doe not despaire and presently desist from their entended operation but they must winde about and gently move the joint for so at the length it will bee more easily moved and enter into the
naturall cavity When it is in it must bee bound up with compresses and rowlers after the forementioned manner To the former figures I have thought good to adde this which expresseth the maner of restoring a shoulder luxated into the arme-pit with a spatula after the manner of Hippocrates This spatula fastened with an iron pin to the standing frame may be turned lifted up and pressed downe at your pleasure A. shewes the wooden spatula B. The frame or standing postes Hippocrates his Glossocomium termed Ambi. For the more certaine use of this instrument the patient must sit upon a seate which must be somewhat lower than the standing frame that so the spatula which is thrust into the arme-pit may be the more forcibly deprest so to force in the head of the shoulder-bone the patients feete must also be tyed that hee may not raise himselfe up whilest the Surgeon endevours to restore it Now he shall then endevour to restore it when he shall have bound the stretched forth arme of the dislocated shoulder unto the spatula thrust the one end therof under the slipped forth head of the shoulder bone as wee have formerly shewed for then by pressing downe the other end of the spatula which goes to the hand the bone is forced into its cavity You must diligently observe the wooden spatula which therefore I have caused to be expressed by it selfe which Hippocrates calleth Ambi whose head is a little hollowed where it is noted with this letter B. The whole spatula is marked with this letter A. with three strings hanging thereat provided for the binding of the arme that it may be kept steddy as you may perceive by the ensuing figure The figure of an Ambi fitted to a dislocated shoulder There are other additions to this Ambi whose figure I now exhibited to your view by the invention of Nicholas Picart the Duke of Lorrain's Surgion the use and knowledge whereof bestowed upon mee by the inventor himselfe I would not envie the studious reader Another figure of an Ambi with the additaments AA Shew the two eares as it were stops made to hold and keep in the top of the shoulder lest it should slippe out when it is put into the frame or supporter BB. The frame or supporter whereon the Ambi rests CC. The pin or axeltree which fastens the Ambi to the supporter DD. Screw-pinnes to fasten the foote of the supporter that it stirre not in the operation EE The holes in the foote of the supporter whereby you may fasten the screw-pins to the floore CHAP. XXVIII How to restore a shoulder dislocated forewards IT is seldome that the shoulder is luxated towards the foreside yet there is nothing so stable and firme in our bodies which may not be violated by a violent assault so that those bones doe also fall out of joint whose articulations are strengthened for the firmer connexion with fleshly nervous gristly and bony stayes or barres This you may perceive by this kinde of dislocated shoulder strengthened as it were with a strong wall on every hand to wit the Acromium and the end of the collar bone seeming to hinder it as also the great and strong muscles Epomis and Biceps Hippocrates shut up within the strait bounds of the lesser Asia never saw this kinde of dislocation which was observed fivetimes by Galen I professe I have seene it but once and that was in a certaine Nun which weary of the Nunnery cast her selfe downe out of a window and bore the fall and weight of her body upon her elbow so that her shoulder was dislocated forewards This kinde of dislocation is knowne by the depravation of the conformation or figure of the member by the head of the shoulder wrested out towards the breast as also the patient cannot bend his elbow It is restored by the same meanes as other luxations of other parts to wit by strait holding extending and forcing in Therefore the patient must bee placed upon the ground with his face upwards and then you must extend the shoulder otherwise than you doe when it is luxated into the arme-pit For when it falleth into the arme-hole it is first drawne forewards then forced upwards untill it bee brought just against the cavity whereinto it must enter But in this kinde of luxation because the toppe of the shoulder is in the fore parts of the dearticulation shut up with muscles opened both to the outer as also to the inner part you must worke to the contrary to wit to the hinde part But first of all you must place a servant at the backe of the patient who may draw backe a stronge and broade Bandage cast about the arme-pit such as is the Carchesius which consists of two contrary and continued strings lest that when the arme shall be extended the shoulder follow also you must put a clew of yarne to fill up the armepit Then must you extend the arme casting another ligature a little above the elbow and in the interim have a care that the head thereof fall not into the arme-pit which may be done both by putting the forementioned clew under the arme and drawing the head another way then must you permit by slacking your extension the joint freed from the encompassing muscles to be drawne and forced into its cavity by the muscles forcible recoiling as with an unanimous consent into themselves and their originals for thus it will easily bee restored and such extension onely is sufficient thereto CHAP. XXIX Of the shoulder luxated outwardly THe dislocation also of the shoulder to the outward parts seldom happens but yet if it may at any time happen the extension of the arme will bee very difficult but yet more difficult towards the outward part than towards the inward there is a depressed cavity perceived towards the chest but externally a bunching forth to wit in that part from whence the head of the shoulder-bone is fled For the restoring hereof the patient must bee laid flat on his belly and the elbow must be forcibly drawne contrary to that whereto it is fled to wit inwardly to the breast and also the standing forth head of the arm-bone must bee forced into its cavity for thus it shall bee easily restored But into what part soever the shoulder-bone is dislocated the arme must be extended and drawne directly downewards After the restitution fitting medicines shall be put about the joint Let there bee somewhat put into the arme-pit which may fill it up and let compresses or boulsters bee applyed to that part to which the luxated bone fell then all these things shall be strengthened and held fast with a strong and broad two headed ligature put under the armepit and so brought acrosse upon the joint of the shoulder and thence carried unto the opposite arme-pit by so many windings as shall be judged requisite Then the arme must be put and carried in a scarfe
to right angles which figure must be observed not onely in every luxation of the shoulder but in each fracture of the arme also for that it is lesse painefull and consequently such as the arme may stand the longest therein without moving CHAP. XXX Of the shoulder dislocated upwards THe head of the shoulder also may sometimes bee luxated into the upper part Which when it happens it shewes it selfe by bunching forth at the end of the Collar bone the hollowness of the arme-pit is found larger than usuall the elbow flyes further from the ribs than when it fell downewards now the arme is wholly unable to performe the usuall actions It is fit for the restitution of such a luxation that the Surgeon stoope downe and put his shoulder under the patients arme and then stand up as high as he can upon his feete and therewithall presse downe the head of the shoulder-bone into the cavity or else make some other to doe it Otherwise it is fit to lay the Patient upon his backe on the ground and whilest some one extends the affected arme by drawing it downe-wards the Surgeon with his owne hand may force downe the head of the bone into its cavity The operation performed the same things shall bee done as in other luxations compresses being applyed to that part whereto the bone flew and it being also bound up with ligatures Now you may understand in these foure forementioned kindes of dislocations that the bone which was luxated is restored by the sound which shall bee heard as you force it in by the restitution of the accustomed actions which are perceived by the bending extending and lifting it up by the mitigation of the paine and lastly by the collation and comparing of the affected arme with the sound and by its similitude and equality therewith CHAP. XXXI Of the dislocation of the Elbow THe Elbow may also be foure manner of wayes dislocated to wit inwardly outwardly upwards and downewards By the part which is inwards I meane that which lookes towards the center of the body when as the arme is placed in a naturall site to wit in a middle figure betweene prone and supine I make the outward part that which is contrary thereto By the upper part I meane that which is towards the heaven and by the lower that which is next to the earth and by how much the joint of the elbow consists of more heads and cavities than that of the shoulder by so much when it is luxated it is the more difficultly set and it is also more subject to inflammation and to grow hard thereupon as Hippocrates saith Now the joint of the elbow is more difficultly dislocated than that of the shoulder and more hardly set for that the bones of the cubit and arme doe receive and enter each other by that manner of articulation which is termed Ginglymus as wee have formerly more at large treated in our Anatomy and a little before in our treatise of fractures The Elbow is therefore dislocated for that the processes thereof are not turned about the shoulder-bone in a full orbe and by an absolute turning Wherefore if at any time the cubit be bended more straitly and closely than that the inner processe can retaine its place and station in the bottom of its sinuâ the hinde processe falleth out and is dislocated backwards But when as the foreprocesse is extended more violently and forced against the bottom of its cavity it flyes and departs out of its place as beaten or forced thence and this kinde of luxation is farre more difficultly restored than the former adde hereunto that the utter extremitie of the cubite which is called Olecranum is the higher but the other inner is the lower whence it is that every one can better and more easily bend than extend their cubits Therfore such a dislocation is caused by a more violent force than that which is made to the inner side The signe of this luxation is the arme remaines extended neither can it be bended for the inner processe stayes in the externall cavity which is hollowed in the bottom of the shoulder-bone which formerly was possessed by the inner part of the Olecranum which thing makes the restitution difficult for that this processe is kept as it were imprisoned there But when it falleth out dislocated to the fore part the arme is crooked neither is it extended and it is also shorter than the other But if the elbow bee fallen out of its place according to the other manner of dislocations to wit upwards or downewards the naturall figure thereof is perverted for the arme is stretched forth but little notwithstanding bended towards that part from whence the bone went that is figured after a middle manner betweene bending and extending thereof What kinde soever of dislocation shall befall it the action of the Elbow will either not bee at all or certainely not well untill that it be restored to its former place there is a swelling in the part wherinto it is flowne and a cavity there from whence it is fled which also happens in the dislocations of all other parts Furthermore one dislocation of the Elbow is compleat and perfect another imperfect The latter as it easily happens and through a small occasion so it is easily restored but on the contrary a perfect as it hardly happens and not unlesse with great violence so it is not so easily restored againe especially if that you doe not prevent inflammation for being inflamed it makes the restitution either difficult or wholly impossible principally that which falleth outwards CHAP. XXXII How to restore the Elbow dislocated outwardly YOu may know that the elbow is dislocated outwardly if at any time you shall observe the arme to be distended and not able to be bended Wherefore you must forth with undertake the restitution thereof for feare of defluxion and inflammation which the bitternesse of pain usually causeth upon what part soever the luxation happen There is one manner of restoring it which is you must cause one to hold hard and steddy the patients arme a little under the joint of the shoulder and in the meane while let the Surgeon draw the arme taking hold thereof with his hand and also force the shoulder-bone outwards and the eminency of the cubit inwards but let him by little and little draw and extend the arme wresting it gently this way and that way that he may bring back the bone which fell out into its cavity I have thus expressely delivered this that the young Surgeon may understand that the arme must not be bended for the restoring of this kinde of dislocation for restitution cannot so be hoped for because by this kind of luxation the inner processe of the cubit possesseth the place of the exteriour processe in the cavity of the shoulder-bone Wherefore whilest the arme is bended or crooked the cubit is onely lifted up and not drawne into its seat But
formerly mentioned dislocations The arm on one side and the hand on another must be extended upon a hard resisting and smooth place so that it may lye flat and you must have a care that the part whence the dislocated bone fell bee the lower in its site and place and the part whether it is gone the higher Then to conclude the prominencies of the bones must be pressed down by the hand of the Surgeon untill by the force of compression and site the luxated bones be thrust and forced into their places and cavities CHAP. XXXVI Of the dislocated bones of the Wrest THe wrest consists of eight bones which cannot unlesse by extraordinary violence bee put or fall out of their places Yet if they shall at any time fall out they will shew it by the tumor of the part wherto they are gone and by the depression of that wherefrom they are fled They may bee restored if the diseased hand bee extended upon a table and if the bones shall be dislocated inwards the hand shall bee placed with the palme upwards then the Surgeon shall with the palme of his hand presse downe the eminencies of the bones and force each bone into its place But if the luxation bee outwards he shall lay the palme next to the table and presse it after the same manner To conclude if the luxation shall be toward either side the luxated bones shall be thrust towards the contrary and the restored bones shall be presently conteined in their places with fit remedies binding rowling and carrying the hand in a scarfe CHAP. XXXVII Of the dislocated bones of the After-wrest THere are foure bones in the Palme or After-wrest the two middlemost whereof cannot be dislocated sidewayes because they are hindred and kept from falling aside by the opposition of the parts as it were resisting them Neither can that which answereth to the little finger nor that whereon the forefinger rests bee dislocated towards that side which is next the middle bones whereof wee now spake but onely on the other side freed from the neighbour-hood of the bones but all of them may be dislocated inwardly and outwardly They may be restored as those of the Wrest CHAP. XXXVIII Of the dislocated Fingers ALso the bones of the fingers may bee foure severall waies dislocated in wardly outwardly and towards each side To restore them they must bee laid straight upon a table and so put into joint againe For thus they may bee easily restored by reason their sockets are not deepe and their joints are shorter and ligaments lesse stronge In twelve dayes space they will recover their strength as also those dislocations that happen to the Wrest and After-wrest CHAP. XXXIX Of a dislocated Thigh or Hipp. THe Thigh or Hipp may be dislocated and fall forth towards all the foure parts But most frequently inwards next to that outwards but very seldom either forwards or backwards A subluxation cannot happen in this joint as neither in the shoulder especially from an externall cause contrary to which it usually happens in the elbow hand knee and foot The cause hereof is for that the heads of the thigh and shoulder-bone are exactly round and the sockets which receive them have certaine borders and edges encompassing them hereunto may be added that strong muscles encompasse each dearticulation so that it cannot come to passe that part of the heads of such bones may bee conteined in the cavity and other parts stand or fall forth but that they will quickly bee restored to their places by the motion and wheeling about of the joint and the strength of the encompassing muscles But a subluxation may seeme to happen in these parts from an internall cause For then the ligaments and tyes being softened and relaxed cannot draw and carry back the head of the bone standing forth so far as the edges of the socket If the Hip be dislocated towards the inner part that leg becomes longer and larger than the other but the knee appeares somewhat lower and looks outwardly with the whole foote neither can the patient stand upon his leg To conclude the head of the Thigh-bone bewrayes it selfe lying in the groin with a swelling manifest both to the eye and hand now the legge is longer than that which is sound for that the head of the thigh is out of its socket or cavity and situated lower to wit in the groin therefore the leg is made by so much the larger Now the knee stands forth because necessarily the lower head of the thigh-bone stands contrary to the socket For this is common to all dislocated bones that when as the dislocation happens towards the one side the other end of the bone flyes out to the contrary Whence it is that if the upperhead of the Thigh-bone shall fall inwards then the other head which is at the knee must necessarily looke outwards The like happens in other dislocations The leg cannot be bended towards the groine for that the dislocated bone holds the extending muscles of the same part so stiffely stretched out that they cannot yeeld or apply themselves to the benders For flexion or bending ought to precede extension and extension flexion CHAP. XL. Prognosticks belonging to a dislocated Hipp. THere is this danger in the dislocations of the Hipp that either the bone cannot bee put into the place againe at least unlesse with very much trouble or else being put in that it may presently fall out againe For if the tendons of the muscles the ligaments and other nervous parts of the member be hard and strong they by reason of their contumacy and stiffenesse will hardly suffer the bone to returne to its place If that they bee soft loose effeminate and weake they will not containe the restored bone in its place Neither will it be any better contained if that short but yet strong and round ligament which fastens the head of the Thigh-bone on the inside in the Socket or Cavity of the huckle bone bee broken or relaxed Now it may be broken by some violent shocke or accident it may bee relaxed by the congestion and long stay of some excrementitious tough and viscous humour lying about the joint through which meanes it waxeth soft But if it be broken how often soever the bone be restored it will presently fall out againe If it bee relaxed there is onely this hope to containe the restored bone that is to consume and draw away the heaped up humidity by application of medicines and Cauteries of both kindes for which purpose those are more effectuall which doe actually burne for that they dry and strengthen more powerfully Leanenesse of the body and the want of Aponeuroses that is of broad tendont and externall ligaments wherof many encompasse the knee encreases the difficulty of containing it in the place But the parts adjoyning to the dislocated not set bone fall away by little little and consume with an Atrophia or
want of nourishment both because the part it self is forced to desist from the accustomed actions and functions as also for that the veines arteries and nerves being more straitned and put out of their places hinder the spirits and nourishment from flowing so freely as they ought to the part whence it comes to passe that the part it self made more weak the native heat being debilitated through idlenesse it can neither attract the alimentary juice neither can it digest assimulate that little therof which flowes and falleth thereto Verily the Thigh-bone as long as it is forth of the cavity growes no more after the manner as the other bones of the body doe and therefore in some space of time you may perceive it to bee shorter than the sound bone Notwithstanding the bones of the legge and foote are not hindered of their growth for that they are not out of their proper places Now for that the whole leg appears more slender you must think that happens only by the extenuation leannesse of the proper muscles thereof The same thing happens to the whole hand in the largest acception when as the shoulder is out of joint unlesse that the calamity and losse hereof is the lesse For the shoulder being forth of joint you may do something with your hand whereby it will come to passe that no small portion of nourishment may flow downe into these parts But the Thigh-bone being dislocated especially inwards in a child unborn or an infant much lesse alimentary nourishment flowes to that part because it can much lesse use the foot and legge by reason of the dislocation of the Hipp than it can doe the hand by a luxation of the shoulder But now wee must thus understand that which is said by Hippocrates That dislocated bones and not restored doe decrease or are hindred from their just growth to bee onely in those who have not yet attained to their full and naturally appointed growth in every demension For in men of full growth the bones which are not restored become more slender but yet no shorter as appeares by that which hee hath delivered of the shoulder CHAP. XLI Of the signes of the Hipp dislocated outwardly or inwardly THe thigh-bone or Hipp when it is dislocated outwardly and not restored after some time the paine is asswaged and flesh growes about it the head of the bone weares it selfe a new cavity in the adjoyning Hipp whereinto it betakes it selfe so that at the length the patients may go without a staffe neither so deformed a leannesse will waste their legge But if the luxation happen inwards a greater leannesse will befall them by reason that the vessels naturally run more inwardly as Galen observes in the dislocation of the Vertebrae to the inside therefore it comes to passe that they are more grievously oppressed besides the thigh-bone cannot wagge or once stirre against the share-bone wherefore if the bone thus dislocated bee not restored to its joynt againe then they must cast their legge about as they walke just as wee see oxen doe Wherefore the sound legge whilest they go takes much lesse space than the lame because this whilest it stirreth or moveth must necessarily fetch a compasse about but that performeth its motion in a right line Besides whilest the patients stand upon their lame legge to put forwards the sound they are forced to stand crooked whereupon they are forced to stay themselves with a staffe that they fall not Furthermore those who have this bone dislocated either backwards or outwards so that it cannot bee restored have the part it selfe grow stiffe and hard which is the cause why the ham may bee bended without great paine and they may stand and goe upon the tops of their toes besides also when they desire âo goe faster they are forced to stoope and strengthen themselves by laying their hand on their lame thigh at every step both for that their lame legge is the shorter as also because the whole weight of the body should not lye wholly or perpendicularly upon the joynt or head of the thigh-bone Yet in continuance of time when they are used to it they may goe without any staffe in their hands Yet in the interim the sound leg becomes more deformed in the composure figure because whilest it succours the opposite and lame leg by the firme standing on the ground it beares the weight of the whole body in performance wherereof the ham must necessarily now and then bend But on the contrary when as the head of the thigh being dislocated inwards is not put into the joynt if the patient be arrived at his full growth after that the head of the bone hath made it selfe a cavity in the neighbouring bone wherein it may rest he may bee able to walke without a staffe because the dislocated leg cannot easily be bended towards the groine or ham and he will sooner rest upon his heele than upon his toes This kinde of dislocation if it bee inveterate can never be restored And these things happen when as the thigh-bone is dislocated inwards or when the internall ligament which fastens the dearticulation shall be broken or relaxed But the contrary shall plainely appeare if the dislocation shall happen to bee outwards for then the lame legge becomes the shorter because the head of the thigh flyes into a place higher than its cavity and the muscles of that part are contracted towards their originall and convulsively draw the bone upwards together with them The whole leg together with the knee and foot looketh inwards they cannot goe upon their heels but upon the setting on of the toes The legge may bee bended which it cannot bee in a dislocation of the thigh inwards as Paulus shewes Therefore wee must diligently observe that sentence of Hippocrates which is read with a negative in these words Sed neque conflectere quemadmodum sanum crus possunt that they ought to bee read with an affirmative after this manner Sed conflectere c. quin crue ipsum c. But now the lame legge will better sustaine the weight of the body in an externall than in an internall dislocation for then the head of the thigh is more perpendicularly subject to the whole weight of the body Therefore when in successe of time it shall by wearing have made it selfe a cavity in the neighbouring bone which in time will be confirmed so that there will remaine no hope of restoring the dislocation neverthelesse the patient shall be able to goe without a staffe for that then no sense of paine will trouble him whence it followes that the whole leg also will become lesse leane for that going is lesse painfull neither are the vessels so much pressed as in that dislocation which is made inwardly CHAP. XLII Of the thigh-bone dislocated forewards IT seldome happeneth that the thigh is dislocated forwards yet when as it shall happen it is knowne by these signes The head of the
thigh lyeth towards the share whence the groines swell up and the buttocke on the contrary is wrinkled and extenuated by reason of the contraction of the muscles the patient cannot extend his leg without paine no verily not so much as bend it towards the groine for that the fore muscle which ariseth from the haunch-bone is so pressed by the head of the thigh that it cannot be distended neither can the ham be bended without very much paine But the lame legge is equall at the heel with the other leg yet the patient cannot stand upon the setting on of the toes therefore when he is forced to goe hee toucheth the ground with his heel only yea verily the sole of his foot is lesse inclined to the fore side neither doth it seldome happen that the urine by this accident is supprest because the head of the thigh oppresses the greater nerves from whence those arise which are carryed to the bladder which through the occasion of this compression is pained and inflamed by consent now when inflammation shall seaze upon the Sphinct muscle the urine can scarcely flow out for that it is hindred by the swelling CHAP. XLIII Of the thigh-bone dislocated backwards SEldome also is the thigh-bone dislocated backwards because the hind part of the cavity of the huckle-bone is deeper and more depressed than the fore whence it is that the dislocation of the thigh to the inner part is more frequent than the rest The patient can neither extend nor bend his legge by reason of the much compression and tension of the muscles which encompasse the head of the thigh by this kind of luxation But the pain is encreased when he would bend his ham for that then the muscles are the more strongly extended The lame leg is shorter than the sound when the Buttocks are pressed the head of the thigh is perceiued hid amongst the muscles of that part but the opposite groine is laxe soft and deprest with a manifest cavity The heele touches not the ground for that the head of the thigh is plucked backe againe by the muscles of the buttocks amongst which it lyeth hid but principally by that which is the larger and which is said to make as it were the pillow or cushion of the buttocks for this is much more pressed in this kinde of dislocation than the rest whence it is that the patient cannot bend his knee because the extension of the nervous production or large tendon which covers the knee is so great But if the patient will stand upon the foot of his luxated legge without a staffe he shall fall down backwards for that the body is inclined to that part the head of the thigh being not directly underneath for the propping or bearing up of the body wherefore he is forced to sustaine himselfe upon a crutch on his same side Having premised these things of the differences signes symptomes and prognosticks it now remaineth that we briefly describe the different wayes of restoring them according to the difference of the parts whither it is fallen First you must place the patient upon a bench or table groveling or with his face upwards or upon one side laying some soft quilt or coverlid under him that he may lye the easier Now you must place him so that the part unto which the bone is flown may be the higher but from whence it is fled the lower For if the thigh-bone bee dislocated outwards or backwards then must the patient bee laid groveling if inwardly upon his backe if forwards then upon his side Then must extension and impulsion be made towards the cavity that so it may bee forced thereinto but if the dislocation be fresh in a soft body as a woman childe and such like whose joynts are more laxe it shall not bee any waies needefull to make great extension with strong ligatures for the restoring it the Surgeons hand shall suffice or a List or towell cast about it In the interim the bone shall bee kept fast with compresses applyed about the joynt then the Surgeon shall extend the thigh taking hold thereof above the knee in a straight line and so set it directly against the cavity and then presently thrust it thereinto For thus shall he restore it if so bee that in thrusting it hee lift up the head thereof somewhat higher lest the lips of the cavity force it backe and hinder it from entring Now because unlesse there bee just extension there can be no restitution hoped for it is farre better in that part that is to extend it somewhat more than is necessary yet so that you doe not endanger the breaking of any muscles tendon or other nervous body For as Hippocrates writes when as the muscles are strong and large you may safely extend them if so be that you displace nothing by the force of the extension If your hand will not suffice to make just extension you must use the helpe of an Engine such as is our Pulley fastened to two postes so much of the rope being let forth and drawn up again as shall suffice for the businesse in hand in the performance whereof it is fit that the patients friends absent themselves from this sad spectacle and that the Surgeon bee resolute and not deterred from his businesse by no lamentation neither of the patient nor his friends But for that we write these things chiefely for the benefit of young practicioners it seemeth meet that having delivered these things in general of restoring the thigh-bone that we run over these generalities in each particular beginning with that dislocation which is made inwardly CHAP. XLIV Of restoring the Thigh-bone dislocated inwards IT is fit to place the patient after the foresaid manner upon a table or bench in the midst wherof shall stand fastned a woodden pin of a foots length and as thick as the handle of a spade useth to be but it must be wrapped about with some soft cloth lest the hardnesse hurt the buttocks betwixt which it must stand as we read that Hippocrates did in the extension of a broken leg The woodden pin hath this use to hold the body that it may not follow him that draweth or extendeth it that the extension being made as much as is requisie it may go between the perinaeum the head of the dislocated thigh For thus there is no greatneed of counter-extension towards the upper parts and besides it helpeth to force back the bone into its cavity the help of the Surgeon concurring who twining somewhiles to this otherwhiles to that side doth direct the whole work But when the extension hath need of counter-extension then it is needfull you have such ligatures at hand as we have mentioned in the restoring of a dislocated shoulder to be drawn above the shoulder One of these shall be fastned above the joynt of the hip extended by a strong man another shal be cast above the knee by
scab which is yellow there appeare graines of quick and red flesh like to the inner seeds or graines of figges and casting out a bloudy matter Galen names the third Achor and it is also vulgarly termed the corrosive or ulcerous scall for that the many ulcers wherewith it abounds are open with many small holes flowing with liquid sanies like the washing of flesh stinking corrupt and carrion-like somewhiles livid somewhiles yellowish These holes if they be somewhat larger make another difference which is called Cerion or Favosa that is like a hony combe because as Galen thinks the matter which floweth from these resembleth hony in colour and consistence They all proceed of an humour which is more or lesse vicious for a lesse corrupt humour causeth a scaly a more corrupt the fig-like but the most corrupt produceth the ulcerous If it shall happen to an infant by reason of the fault and contagion of the nurse or else presently after it is borne it scarce admits of cure neither must we attempt that before the child come to that age that he may be able to endure the cure medicines But you may in the meane while apply the leaves of Colworts or beets besmeared with fresh butter or other gentle medicine having a faculty to mollifie and open the passage for the shut up matter Those who are of sufficient age to away with medicines may bleed purge bathe according to art by the advice of a Phisician For locall medicines in a scaly scall softning and discussing fomentations shall bee appointed made of the roots of marsh-Mallowes Lillies Docks Sorrell boyled in lye with a little vineger added thereto The head shall bee twice in a day fomented with such a decoction and on the sixth day the haire being shaven off it shall bee scarified and then leaches and hornes put to it so scarified Then it shall be forth with annoynted with oyle of stavisager mixed with blacke sope both to draw represse the malignity of the humour impact in the part You may also use the following medicine even to the perfect cure of the disease as that which is much commended in this kind of disease by Vigo Gordonius and Guido it is thus made â elleb albi nigri uttrament auripigmenti lithargyri auri calcis viva vitriol alum galla fulig ciner faecis vini usti an ⥠ss argenti vivi extincti ⥠iii. aerisÊii fiat pulvis qui incorporetur cum succo boraginis scabiosae fumariae oxylapathi aceti an quart i. olei antiqui lib. i. bulliant usque ad consumpt succorum in fine decoctionis cineres ponantur addendo picis liquidae ⥠ss cerae quantum sufficit fiat unguentum These authors testifie that this will heale any kind of scall Certainely none can dislallow of it who well considereth the engredients and composure thereof A crusty also or fig-like scall shall bee so long fomented with the prescribed fomentation untill the crusts or scabs fall off yet there is nothing so good and effectuall as Cresses beaten or fryed with hogs suet For it will make it fall off in the space of foure and twenty houres besides if it be continued it will heale them throughly as I have knowne by experience and reason also stands therewith for according to Galen Cresses are hot and dry When the crusts shall bee fallen away the parts affected shall bee annoynted with the formerly prescribed ointment I have cured many with a little oyle of vitrioll and sometimes also with Aegyptiacum made some-what more strong than ordinary But if the root of the haires appeare rotten they shall bee plucked out one by one yet if such putrefaction shall possesse the whole hairy sculpe and trouble all the roots of the haire that you may plucke them out the more readily with lesse paine you may besmeare a cotten cloth on the rougher side with this following medicine â picis nigrae ⥠vi picis res ⥠ii pul viridis aeris vitriol rom an ⥠i. vel ⥠ss sulphur viv Ê ss coquantur omnia simul in aceti acerrimi quantitate sufficiente fiat medicamentum ad usum let it be applyed to the head and remaine on for two dayes then let it bee quickly and forcibly plucked away against the haire that so the haires sticking to the plaister may by that meanes be plucked away therewith you shall use this medicine so long as need shall seem to require For the third kind of scall which is termed a Corrosive or ulcerous the first indication is to cleanse the ulcers with this following ointment â unguenti enulati cum mercurio duplicato aegyptiaci an ⥠iii. vitriol albi in pulverem redacti ⥠i. incorporentur simul fiat unguentum ad usum also you may use the formerly described ointment But if any paine or other accident fall out you must with stand it by the assistance and direction of some good Phisitian verily these following medicines against all kinds of Scalls have been found out by reason and approved by use â Camphur ⥠ss alum roch vitriol vir aeris sulph vivi fulig forn an Êvi olei amygd dulcium axungiae porci aii ⥠ii incorporentur simul in mortario fiat unguentum Some take the dung which lyeth rotting in a sheep-fold they use that which is liquid rub it upon the ulcerated places lay a double cloth dipped in that liquor upon it But if the patient cannot be cured with all these medicines that you find his body in some parts therof troubled in like sort with crusty ulcers I would wish that his head might be anointed with an ointment made of Axungia argentum vivum a little Sulphur then fitsom emplastrum Vigonis cum mercurio into the fashion of a cap also some plaisters of the same may be applyed to the shoulders thighs and legs and so let him be kept in a very warme chamber and all things done as if he had the Lues venerea This kinde of cure was first that I know of attempted by Simon Blanch the Kings Surgeon upon a certaine young man when as he in vaine had diligently tryed all other usuall medicines A scalled head oft-times appeareth very loathsome to the eye casting forth virulent and stinking sanies at the first it is hardly cured but being old far more difficultly For divers times it breaketh out afresh when you thinke it kild by reason of the impression of the maligne putrefaction remaining in the part which wholly corrupts the temper thereof Moreover oft-times being healed it hath left an Alopecia behind it a great shame to the Surgeons Which is the reason that most of them judge it best to leave the cure thereof to Empericks and women CHAP. III. Of the Vertigo or Giddinesse THE Vertigo is a sudden darkening of the eyes and sight by a vaporous hot spirit which ascendeth to the head by the
blow they must not bee taken forth but restored and fastened to the next that remaine firme for in time they will be confirmed in their sockets as I tryed in Anthony de la Rue a tailour who had his jaw broken with the pommell of a dagger and three of his teeth loosened and almost shaken out of their sockets the jaw being restored the teeth were also put in their places and bound to the rest with a double waxed thread for the rest I fed the patient with broths gellyes and the like and I made astringent gargarismes of cypresse nuts myrtle berries and a little alum boyld in oxycrate and I wished him to hold it a good while in his mouth by these means I brought it so to passe that hee within a while after could chaw as easily upon those teeth as upon the other I heard it reported by a credible person that he saw a Lady of the prime nobility who instead of a rotten tooth she drew made a sound tooth drawne from one of her waiting maids at the same time to be substituted and inserted which tooth in processe of time as it were taking roote grew so firme as that she could chaw upon it as well as upon any of the rest But as I formerly said I have this but by heare-say Now the teeth are corroded or eaten in by an acride and thinne humour penetrating by a plenteous and frequent defluxion even to their roots and being there conteined it putrefies and becomming more acride it doth not only draw the teeth into the contagion of its putrefaction but also perforats and corrodes them The putrefaction may bee corrected if after generall medicines you put oile of vitrioll or aqua fortis into the hole of the eaten tooth or else if you burne the tooth it selfe to the roote with a small iron wyar being red hot you shall thrust this hot iron through a pipe or cane made for the same purpose lest it should harm any sound part by the touch therof and thus the putrefaction the cause of the arrosion may be stayed But if the hole bee on the one side between two teeth then shall you file away so much of the sound tooth as that you may have sufficient liberty to thrust in your wiar without doing any harme The formes of Files made for filing the teeth Wormes breeding by putrefaction in the roots of the teeth shall be killed by the use of causticks by gargles or lotions made of vinegar wherein either pellitory of Spain hath bin steeped or Treacle dissolved also Aloes and Garlike are good to be used for this purpose Setting the teeth on edge happens to them by the immoderate eating of acride or tart things or by the continuall ascent of vapours endued with the same quality from the orifice of the ventricle to the mouth or by a cold defluxion especially of acride phlegme falling from the braine upon the teeth or else by the too excessive use of cold or stupising liquors This affect is taken away if after generall medicines and shunning those things that cherish the disease the teeth bee often washed with aqua vitae or good wine wherein sage rosemary cloves nutmegs and other things of the like nature have bin boyled CHAP. XXVII Of drawing of teeth TEeth are drawne either for that they cause intolerable paines which will not yeeld to medicines or else for that they are rotten and hollowed so that they cause the breath to smell or else for that they infect the sound and whole teeth and draw them into the like corruption or because they stand out of order Besides when they are too deep and strongly rooted so that they cannot be plucked out they must oft times be broken of necessity that so you may drop some caustick thing into their roots which may take away the sense and consequently the paine The hand must be used with much moderation in the drawing out of a tooth for the Jaw is sometimes dislocated by the too violent drawing out of the lower teeth But the temples eyes and braine are shaken with greater danger by the too rude drawing of the upper teeth Wherefore they must first be cut about that the gums may be loosed from them then shake them with your fingers and doe this untill they begin to be loose for a tooth which is fast in and is plucked out with one pull oft-times breaks the jaw and brings forth the piece together therewith whence follow a feaver and a great fluxe of bloud not easily to be stayed for bloud or pus flowing out in great plenty is in Celsus opinion the sign of a broken bone many other maligne and deadly symptoms some have had their mouthes drawne so awry during the rest of their lives so that they could scarce gape Besides if the tooth be much eaten the hole thereof must be filled either with Lint or a corke or a piece of lead well fitted thereto lest it be broken under your forceps when it is twitched more straightly to be plucked out and the root remain ready in a short time to cause more grievous paine But judgement must be used and you must take speciall care lest you take a sound tooth for a pained one for oft-times the patient cannot tell for that the bitternesse of paine by neighbour-hood is equally diffused over all the jaw Therefore for the better plucking out a tooth observing these things which I have mentioned the patient shall be placed in a low seat bending back his head between the Tooth-drawers legs then the Tooth-drawer shall deeply scarifie about the tooth separating the gums therfrom with the instruments marked with this letter A. and then if spoyled as it were of the wall of the gums it grow loose it must be shaken and thrust out by forcing it with the three-pointed levatory noted with this letter B. but if it sticke in too fast and will not stirre at all then must the tooth be taken hold of with some of these toothed forcipes marked with these letters C. D. E. now one then another as the greatnesse figure and site shall seeme to require I would have a tooth-drawer expert and diligent in the use of such toothed mullets for unlesse one know readily and cunningly how to use them he can scarce so carry himself but that he will force out three teeth at once oft-times leaving that untoucht which caused the paine The effigies of Forcipes or mullets for the drawing of teeth Instruments for scraping the teeth and a three-pointed levatory The forme of another Instrument for drawing of teeth After the tooth is drawn let the blood flow freely that so the part may be freed from pain and the matter of the tumor discharged Then let the tooth-drawer presse the flesh of the gums on both sides with his fingers whereas hee tooke out the tooth that so the socket that was too much dilated and oft times torne by
than those in whom the matter of the disease is become knotty whereof Ovid thus speaketh Tollere nodosam nescit medicina podagram Physicke cannot the knotty Goute to heale These reasons have induced many to believe that the essence of this disease is unknowne for there is a certaine occult and inexplicable virulency the author of so great malignity and contumacy Which Avicen seemes to acknowledge when hee writes that there is a certaine kinde of Goute whose matter is so acute and maligne that if it at any time bee augmented by the force of anger it may suffice to kill the party by suddaine death Therefore Galen himselfe writes that Treacle must bee used in all Arthriticall and gouty affects and as I think for no other reason than for that it dries wastes and weakens the malignity thereof Gordonius is of the same opinion but addeth withall that the body must be prepared and purged before wee use Treacle Therefore the matter of the gout is a thin and virulent humour yet not contagious offending in quality rather than quantity causing extreme paines and therfore instigating the humours together with the caliginous and flatulent spirits prepared or ready for defluxion upon the affected parts Therefore as the bitings of Aspes and stingings of Waspes cause cruell pain with sudden swelling and blistering which is by the heat of the humours which the poyson hath tainted and not by the simple solution of continuity seeing that we daily see Shoo-makers and Taylors pricking their flesh with aules and needles without having any such symptome Thus the virulencie of the gout causeth intolerable tormenting paine not by the abundance because it happens to many who have the gout no signe of defluxion appearing in the joints but onely by a maligne and inexplicable quality by reason whereof these paines doe not cease unlesse abated by the helpe of medicines or nature or both The recitall of the following histories will give much light to that unexplicable and virulent malignity of the matter causing the gout Whilest King Charles the ninth of happy memory was at Burdeaux there was brought to Chappellaine and Castellan the Kings Physicians and Taste a Physician of Burdeaux Nicholas Lambert and my selfe Surgeons a certaine Gentle woman some forty yeares old exceedingly troubled for many yeares by reason of a tumor scarce equalling the bignesse of a pease on the outside of the joynt of the left Hippe one of her tormenting fits tooke her in my presence shee presently beganne to cry and âoare and rashly and violently to throw her body this way and that way with motions and gestures above a womans yea a mans nature For shee thrust her head between her legges laid her feete upon her shoulders you would have said shee had beene possessed of the Divell This fit held her some quarter of an houre during all which time I heedfully observed whether the grieved part swelled any bigger than it was accustomed whether there happened any new inflammation but there was no alteration as farre as I could gather by sight or feeling but onely that shee cryed out more loudly when as I touched it The fit passed a great heate tooke her all her body ranne downe with sweat with so great wearinesse and weakenesse of all her members that shee could not so much as stirre her little finger There could bee no suspicion of an Epileptick fit for this woman all the time of her agony did perfectly make use of all her senses did speake discourse and had no convulsion Neither did shee spare any cost or diligence whereby shee might bee cured of her disease by the helpe of Physicians or famous Surgeons she consulted also witches wizzards and charmers so that shee had left nothing unattempted but all art was exceeded by the greatnesse of the disease When I had shewed all these things at our consultation wee all with one consent were of this opinion to apply a potentiall Cautery to the grieved part or the tumour I my selfe applyed it after the fall or the Eschar very blacke and virulent sanies flowed out which freed the woman of her paine and disease for ever after Whence you may gather that the cause of so great evill was a certaine venenate malignity hurting rather by an unexplicable quality than quantity which being overcome and evacuated by the Cautery all paine absolutely ceased Upon the like occasion but on the right arme the wife of the Queenes Coach-man at Amboise consulted Chappellaine Castellaâ and me earnestly craving ease of her paine for shee was so grievously tormented by fits that through impatiency being carelesse of her selfe shee endeavoured to cast her lelse headlong out of her chamber window for feare whereof shee had a guard put upon her Wee judged that the like monster was to be assaulted with the like weapon neither were we deceived for using a potentiall cautery this had like successe as the former Wherefore the bitternesse of the paine of the gout is not occasioned by the onely weakenesse of the joints for thus the paine should be continuall and alwaies like it self neither is it from the distemper of a simple humour for no such thing happens in other tumours of what kinde soever they be of but it proceeds from a venenate maligne occult and inexplicable quality of the matter wherfore this disease stands in need of a diligent Physician and a painfull Surgeon CHAP. III. Of the manifest causes of the Gout ALthough these things may be true which we have delivered of the occult cause of the gout yet there be and are vulgarly assigned others of which a probable reason may bee rendred wherein this malignity whereof wee have spoken lies hid and is seated Therefore as of many other diseases so also of the gout there are assigned three causes that is the primitive antecedent and conjunct the primitive is two fold one drawn from their first originall and their mothers wombe which happens to such as are generated of gouty parents chiefly if whilest they were conceived this gouty matter did actually abound and fall upon the joynts For the seed falls from all the parts of the body as saith Hippocrates and Aristole affirmes lib. de gener animal Yet this causes not an inevitable necessity of having the gout for as many begot of sound and healthfull parents are taken by the gout by their proper primary default so many live free from this disease whose fathers notwithstanding were troubled therewith It is probable that they have this benefit and priviledge by the goodnesse of their mothers seed and the laudible temper of the womb wherof the one by the mixture the other by the gentle heat may amend and correct the faults of the paternall seed for otherwise the disease would become hereditary and gouty persons would necessarily generate gouty for the seed followeth the temper and complexion of the party generating as it is shewed by Avicen Another primitive cause is
and bignesse which is greater in a sanguine and phlegmatick than in the rest by the change and lastly by things helping and hurting And there bee some who for the knowledge of these differences wish us to view the patients urine and feele their pulse and consider these excrements which in each particular nature are accustomed to abound or flow and are now suddenly and unaccustomarily supprest For hence may be taken the signes of the dominion of this or that humour But a more ample knowledge of these things may be drawne from the humours predominant in each person and the signes of tumours formerly delivered Onely this is to be noted by the way that the gout which is caused by melancholy is rare to be found CHAP. VIII Prognosticks in the Gout BY the writings of Physitians the paines of the gout are accounted amongst the most grievous and acute so that through vehemency of pain many are almost mad and wish themselves dead They have certain periods and fits according to the matter and condition of the humour wherein this maligne and inexplicable gouty virulency resides Yet they more frequently invade in the Spring and Autumne such as have it hereditarie are scarce ever throughly free therefrom as neither such as have it knotty for in the former it was borne with them and implanted and as it were fixed in the originall of life but in the other the matter is become plaister-like so that it can neither be resolved nor ripened that which proceeds from a cold and pituitous matter causeth not such cruell tormenting pain as that which is of a hot sanguine or cholerick cause neither is it so speedily healed for that the hot and thin matter is more readily dissolved therefore commonly it ceaseth not untill fourty dayes bee past besides also by how much the substance of the affected part is more dense and the expulsive facultie more weake by so much the paine is more tedious Hence it is that those gouty paines which molest the knee heele and huckle bone are more contumacious The gout which proceeds of a hot matter rests not before the fourteenth or twentieth day That which is occasioned by acride choler by the bitternesse of the inflammation and pain causeth a difficulty of breathing raving and sundry times a gangrene of the affected part and lastly death and healed it often leaves a palsie behinde it Amongst all the gouty paines the Sciatica challengeth the prime place by the greatnesse of the paine and multitude of symptomes it brings unquietnesse and watching a feaver dislocation perpetuall lamenesse the decay of the whole legge yea and often times of the whole body Now lamenesse and leannesse or decay of the part are thus occasioned for that the decurrent humour forceth the head of the thigh-bone out of the cavity of the huckle-bone this being forced out presseth the muscles veines arteries and that notable and large nerve which runs alongst the thigh even to the furthest joynts of the toes and by the way is diversly dispersed over the muscles of the whole leg Therefore because the head of the thigh is put out of its place the patient is forced to halt because the vessels and nerves are oppressed the nourishment and spirits doe not freely flow into the parts thereunder whence proceeds their decay Yet it sundry times happens that the head of the thigh being not displaced many halt because the viscide humour which is naturally implanted in that place and continually flowes thither both for the nutrition of these parts and the lubrication of the joynt for quicker motion is hardened by heat and idlenesse and the other unprofitable humours which flow downe do there concrete and so intercept the liberty of motion A grosse and viscide humour into what joint soever it falleth and stayeth doth the same For by concretion it turnes into a plaister like nature at or neare the joynt possessing the cavities thereof and it depraveth the figure of the part making it crooked and knotted which formerly was streight and smooth Furthermore every distemperature caused by the defluxion of humours if it shall lye long upon any part depraves all the actions and oft-times wholly abolisheth them so that there may bee three causes of the leanenesse or decay of the joint by the gout the obstruction or compression of the vessels idlenesse and a hectick distemper but two of lamenesse dislocation and the concretion of an adventitious humour impact in the joynt If contrary to custome and reason the paines of the gout doe not goe away or returne at their accustomed periods most grievous and dangerous diseases thereon follow for the matter accustomed to flow downe into the joints if it seaze upon the substance of the liver causes a Phlegmon if it stay in the larger veines a continuall feaver if it flow into the membrane investing the ribs a Pleurisie if it betake it selfe to the guts and adhere to their coats the Collick or illiaca passio and to conclude it produceth divers other symptomes according to the diversity of the parts whereto it flowes and abides For thus sundry that have beene troubled with the gout become paralitick because the matter which formerly flowed downe into the joints stayes in the substance and pores of the nerves and so hinders the spirit that it cannot freely in its whole substance passe though them hence therfore comes the resolution of the part whereinto the nerve is inserted Old men can never be quite or absolutely cured of the gout for that the masse of their bloud is so departed from its primary native goodnesse that it can no more bee restored than dead or sowred wine The gout which proceeds from a cold cause invadeth slowly and by little and little and is helped by the use of hot things that which is from a hot matter quickly shewes it selfe and is helped by the use of cold things Now although the gout more frequently returnes in the spring and fall yet it comes in the midst of winter the nerves being weakened by the excesse of cold and the humours pressed out otherwhiles in the midst of summer the same being diffused and dissipated Lastly it comes at any time or season of the year if those who are subject to this disease feed plenteously and do all things according to their owne mindes and desire Those who are troubled with the gout feele and perceive change of weather stormes raines snowes windes and such like before they come A southerly constitution of the aire for example fils the body with humidities and stirs up the humours that lye quiet in the body and therefore cause defluxions upon the weaker parts such as the joints both by nature as being without bloud and flesh as also by accident for that they a long time have been accustomed to bee so tormented therefore their paines are increased in a wet season Many of these that are troubled with the gout desire venery in the
patient is troubled with paines in his joynts head and shoulders and as it were breakings of his armes legges and all his members they are weary without a cause so that neither the foot nor hand can easily performe his duty their mouths are inflamed a swelling troubles their throats which takes away their freedom of speaking swallowing yea of their very spittle pustles rise over all their bodies but chiefly certaine garlands of them engirt their temples and heads the shedding or losse of the haire disgraceth the head and chin and leanenesse deformeth the rest of the body yet all of these use not to appeare in all bodies but some of them in some But the most certaine signes of this disease are a callous ulcer in the privities hard and ill conditioned and this same is judged to have the same force in a prognosticke if after it be cicatrized it retaine the same callous hardnesse the Bubo's or swellings in the groines to returne backe into the body without comming to suppuration or other manifest cause these two signes if they concurre in the same patient you may judge or foretell that the Lues venerea is either present or at hand yet this disease happeneth to many without the concourse of these two signes which also bewrayeth it selfe by other manifest signes as ulcers and pustles in the rest of the body rebellious against medicines though powerfull and discreetely applyed unlesse the whole body bee annoynted with Argentum vivum But when as the disease becommeth inveterate many become impotent to venery and the malignity and number of the symptomes encrease their paines remaine fixed and stable very hard and knotted tophi grow upon the bones and oft-times they become rotten and foule as also the hands and feete by the corruption of salt phlegme are troubled with chops or clefts and their heads are seazed upon by an ophiasis and alopecia whitish tumours with roots deepe fastned in arise in sundry parts of the body filled with a matter like the meate of a chesnut or like a tendon if they be opened they degenerate into divers ulcers as putride eating and other such according to the nature and condition of the affected bodies But why the paines are more grievous on the night season this may bee added to the true reason wee rendred in the precedent Chapter first for that the venereous virulencie lying as it were asleepe is stirred up and enraged by the warmenesse of the bed and coverings thereof Secondly by reason of the patients thoughts which on the night season are wholly turned and fixed upon the onely object of paine CHAP. V. Of Prognosticks IF the disease be lately taken associated by a few symptomes as with some small number of pustles and little wandring paines and the body besides bee young and in good case and the constitution of the season bee good and favourable as the spring then the cure is easie and may bee happily performed But on the contrary that which is inveterate and enraged by the fellowship of many and maligne symptomes as a fixed paine of the head knots and rottennesse of the bones ill natured ulcers in a body very much fallen away and weake and whereof the cure hath beene already sundry times undertaken by Empyricks but in vaine or else by learned Physicians but to whose remedies approved by reason and experience the malignity of the disease and the rebellious virulency hath refused to yeeld is to be thought uncurable especially if to these so many evils this bee added that the patient bee almost wasted with a consumption and hectick leanenesse by reason of the decay of the native moisture Wherefore you must onely attempt such by a palliative cure yet bee wary here in making your prognosticke for many have beene accounted in a desperate case who have recovered for by the benefit of God and nature wonders oft-times happen in diseases Young men who are of a rare or laxe habit of body are more subject to this disease than such as are of a contrary habit and complexion For as not all who are conversant with such as have the Plague or live in a pestilent aire are alike affected so neither all who lye or accompany with such as have the Lues venerea are alike infected or tainted The paines of such as have this disease are farre different from the paines of the Gout For those of the Gout returne and torment by certaine periods and fits but the other are continuall and almost alwaies like themselves Gouty paines possesse the joynts and in these condense a plaster-like matter into knots but those of the Pocks are rather fastened in the middest of the bones and at length dissolve them by rottennesse and putrefaction Venereous ulcers which are upon the yarde are hard to cure but if being healed they shall remaine hard and callous they are signes of the disease lying hidde in the body Generally the Lues venerea which now reigneth is farre more milde and easie to bee cured than that which was in former times when as it first began amongst us besides each day it seemeth to bee milder than other Astrologers think the cause hereof to bee this for that the coelestiall influences which first brought in this disease in successe of time by the contrary revolutions of the Starres lose their power and become weake so that it may seeme somewhat likely that at length aftersome few yeares it may wholly cease no otherwise than the disease termed Mentagra which was very like this in many symptomes and troubled many of the Romans in the raigne of Tiberius and the Lichen which in the time of Claudius who succeeded Tiberius vexed not onely Italy but all Europe besides Yet Physicians had rather take to themselves the glory of this lesse raging disease and to referre it to the many and wholsome meanes which have beene invented used and opposed thereto by the most happy labours of noble wits CHAP. VI. How many and what meanes there are to oppugne this disease MAny sorts of remedies have beene found out by many to oppugne and overcome this disease Yet at this day there are onely foure which are principally used The first is by a decoction of Guajacum the second by unction the third by emplasters and the fourth by fumigation all of them by Hydrargyrum the first excepted Yet that is not sufficiently strong and powerfull for experience hath taught that the decoction of Guajacum hath not sufficient strength to extinguish the venome of the venereous virulency but onely to give it ease for a time for because it heates attenuates provokes sweate and urine wastes the excrementitious humours by drying them it seemeth to cure the disease for that thereupon for some time the paine and all other symptomes seeme more remisse but these endeavours are weake and deceitfull as whereby that only which is more subtle in the humours in fault is exhausted and dispersed by sweat But
and consequently a great resolution of the spirits cannot insist powerfully upon the worke of concoction Therefore he shall be fed with reare new layd egges caudles of the same barly creames culesses made of a decoction of knuckles of veale and a capon and gellyes and with these in small quantity but frequently administred alwaies gargling his mouth before hee eate For his drinke he shall use a decoction of Guajacum aromatized with a little cinamon but if any desire that the drinke shall become nourishment for that the patients cannot feed on more solid meats you may give them old wine claret and thinne mixed with some barly water Some there are who steep some crummes of pure manchet in the aforesaid âine and then presse it out but yet so that there may some part of the bread remain therein which may make it more nourishing and lesse sharpe or acride Others steepe bread hot out of the oven in wine for the space of a night then they distill it all over in balneo Mariae the liquor which first comes over is more strong and hot but that which flowes out afterwards more milde and such as the patient may use to mixe with his wine without any danger for his better nourishment and the recovery of his strength For to refresh the spirits in fear of fainting Muskedine Hippocras rose vinegar and the like put to the nose to smell to will be sufficient unlesse peradventure the patient should naturally abhorre such things for so they would rather deject the powers and spirits In the interim you must have care of the belly that you keep it open by gentle and emollient glysters CHAP. XIIII Of the fourth manner of curing the Lues venerea SOme have devised a fourth manner of curing the Lues venerea which is by suffitus or fumigations I doe not much approve hereof by reason of sundry maligne symptomes which thence arise for they infect and corrupt by their venemous contagion the braine and lungs by whom they are primarily and fully received whence the patients during the residue of their lives have stinking breaths Yea many while they have beene thus handled have beene taken hold of by a convulsion and a trembling of their heads hands legges with a deafenesse apoplexie and lastly miserable death by reason of the maligne vapours of sulphur and quicksilver whereof cinnabaris consists drawne in by their mouth nose and all the rest of the body Wherefore I can never approve the use of such fumigations which are to bee received in âumes by the mouth and nostrills for to work upon the whole body yet I doe not dislike of that which is undertaken for some one part onely as to dry up ill conditioned ulcers which so affect it that they cannot bee overcome by any other meanes or for to disperse or digest knots or to resolve fixed paines otherwise unmoveable These fumigations by reason of the admixture of Argentum vivum have an attenuating cutting resolving and colliquating faculty Those who prepare these fumigations for the cure of the whole disease and body take this course They put the patient under a tent or canopy made close on every side lest any thing should expire and they put in unto him a vessell filled with hot coales whereupon they plentifully throw Cinnabaris that so they may on every side enjoy the rising fume just after the same manner as Farriers use to smoake their horses for the glaunders they repeat this every day so long untill they begin to fluxe at the mouth The principall matter or basis of such fumigations as we have already noted is cinnabaris consisting of sulphur and argentum vivum mixed together there is added also radix ireos flor thus olibanum myrrha juncus odoratus assa odorata mastiche terebinthina theriâââ all which have a faculty to resolve and strengthen the spirits and nature and correct the stench and evill quality of the argentum vivum There are also other fumigations made after another manner but that also when as the argentum vivum is extinct and as it were fixt after this manner let some lead bee melted and let there be powred or put thereto some argentum vivum then let it all be poudred adding thereto Antimony Aloes Mastich coprose orpiment and Benjamin made into pouder and framed into Trochisces with some turpentine Or else â cinnabaris ⥠i. styracus rub calamitae nuâis moschat an Êiii benzoini ⥠ss ponderisÊii for the foresaid use The terebinthina is added to incorporate the dry things and the gums are added to yeild matter to the fume But virulent ulcers of the Lues venerea shall not be fumigated before they be cleansed also this following fumigation is good â ââ¦baris ⥠i. benzoini myrrhae styracis olibani opopanacis an ⥠ss mastiches macis thuris is an Êââ excipiantur terebinthina fiat suffumigium CHAP. XV. The cure of the symptomes or symptomaticke affects of the Lues venerea and first of the Vlcers of the Yard CAllous and maligne ulcers in this disease may grow all over the yard but these are far more maligne which arise on the prepuce than those that grow on the Glans or nut of the yard Now they are rebellious to the common medicines of ulcers which happen other waies they are also subject to turne into a gangrene so that sundry who have not in time provided for themselves by the use of argentum vivum are forced for their negligence to suffer the losse of their Glans and oft times of their whole yard Yet I am of opinion that I thinke we must begin the cure of all ulcers of the yard with the generall remedies of ulcers For all ulcers arising in these parts by reason of copulation are not virulent But when as we shall finde that we doe no good by this meanes and that the disease notwithstanding growes worse and worse then must we come to make use of such things as receive argentum vivum that by these we may resist the virulency which is ready to disperse it selfe over all the body yet it is absolutely necessary that all these things be endued with such faculties as may retund the maligne acrimony of this venome such an one is this following collyrium of Lanfranck â vini albi lb i. aq ros plantag an quart i. auripig Êii viridis âris Êi aloes myrrhae an â ii terantur subtilissime fiat collyrium Also these ulcers may bee profitably touched with mercury water or aqua fortis which the Goldsmiths have used or else mercury in pouder or our aegyptiacum but the falling away of the Eschar shall bee procured with basilicon or fresh butter Yet I think it not fit to use these acrid things without very great caution for fear of a gangrene which easily happens to this part But if such ulcers are so stubborne that they will not yeild
it is of the same colour as the hair of the land-hare is it hath a hole in the head out of which hee putteth a certaine peece of flesh and pluckes it backe againe when as he is seene Paulus Aëtius Pliny Galen and Nicander are of one opinion and agree in this that if a woman big with child do too earnestly look upon one she will vomit presently after abort They which have drunk this poyson saith Dioscorides are troubled with paine in the belly and their urine is stopped If they doe make water then is it bloody they run downe with stinking sweat which smels of fish a cholericke vomiting sometimes mixed with blood ensues thereon Aëtius writes that all their bodies turne yellow their faces swell and their feete but chiefly their genitall member which is the cause they cannot make water freely Galen writes that it is the property of the Sea-hare to exulcerate the Lungs Their Antidote is Asses milke Muskedine or honyed Wine continually drunken or a decoction of the roots and leaves of Mallowes It is good for the falling away of the haire I have here given you the figure thereof out of Rondeletius his book of fishes The figure of a Sea-Hare CHAP. XXXIV Of the Poyson of Cats NOt onely the braine of a Cat being eaten is poysonous and deadly to man but also their haire their breath yea and their very presence to some prove deadly For although any hair devoured unawares may be enough to choake one by stopping the instruments of respiration yet the haires of cat by a certaine occult propertie are judged most dangerous in this case besides also their breath is infected with a certain hurtfull malignitie For Mathiolus saith that he knew some who being so delighted with Cats that they could never go to bed without them have by so often drawing in the aire with their breath fallen into a consumption of the Lungs which occasioned their death Moreover it is manifest that the very sight of their eies is hurtfull which appeares by this that some but seeing or hearing them presently fall downe in a sowne yet I would not judge that to happen by the malicious virulency of the Cat but also by the peculiar nature of the party and a quality generated with him and sent from heaven When as saith Mathiolus a certaine Germaine in winter time came with us into a stove to supper where as were divers of our acquaintance a certaine woman knowing this mans nature lest that hee should see her kitling which shee kept and so should goe away in a chafe she shut her up in a cupboard in the same chamber But for all that hee did not see her neither heard her cry yet within a little space when hee had drawne in the aire infected with the breath of the Cat that quality of temperament contrary or enemy to Cats being provoked he began to sweat to looke pale and to cry out all of us admiring it Here lies a Cat in some corner or other neither could he be quiet untill the Cat was taken away But such as have eaten the braines of a Cat are taken with often Vertigoes and now and then become foolish and mad they are helped by procuring vomit and taking the Antidote against this poyson that is halfe a Scruple of Muske dissolved and drunke in wine There bee some who prescribe the confection Diamoschâm to bee taken every morning foure houres before meat By this you may gather that it is not so fabulous that the common sort report that Cats will kill or harme children for lying to their mouthes with the weight of their whole bodies they hinder the passage forth of the fuliginous vapours and the motion of the Chest and infect and stifle the spirits of tender infants by the pestiferous aire and exhalation which they send forth CHAP. XXXV Of certaine poysonous Plants HAving described the poysons that come from living creatures I come to speake of such as are from Plants beginning with the Sardonian herb which is also called Apium risus this is a kinde of Ranunculus or Crow-foote and as it is thought the round leaved water Crow-foote called Marsh-crow-foote or speare-wort it taketh away the understanding of such as eate thereof and by a certaine distention of the nerves contracts the cheekes so that it makes them looke as if they laughed from this affect came that proverbiall speech of the Sardonian laughter taken in evill part His Bezoar as one may terme it is the juice of Balme The juice fruit and substance of Napellus taken inwardly killeth a man the same day or at the furthest in three dayes yea and such as escape the deadly force thereof by the speedy and convenient use of Antidotes fall into a hecticke feaver or consumption or become subject to the falling sicknesse as Avicen affirmeth And hence it is that barbarous people poyson their arrowes therewith For the lippes are forthwith inflamed and the tongue so swells that by reason thereof it cannot bee conteined in the mouth but hangs out with great horrour their eyes are enflamed and stand forth of their head and they are troubled with a Vertigo and sowning they become so weake that they cannot stirre their legges they are swollen and puffed in their bodies the violence of the poyson is so great The Antidote thereof is a certaine little creature like a Mouse which is bred and lives on the root of Napellus being dryed and drunke in pouder to the weight of two drammes In want hereof you may use the seed of Raddish or Turneps to drinke and anoint the body also with the oile of Scorpions Dorycinum and Solanum Manicum or deadly night-shade are not much different in their mortall symptomes or effects Dorycinum being drunke resembleth milk in tast it causeth continuall hicketting it troubleth the tongue with the weight of the humour it causeth blood to bee cast forth of the mouth and certaine mucous matter out of the belly like that which commeth away in the bloody fluxe A remedy hereto are all shell Fishes as well crude as roasted also sea-lobsters and crabbes and the broth or liquor wherein they are boyled being drunke Now the root of Solanum manicum drunke in the weight of one dram in wine causeth vaine and not unpleasing imaginations but double this quantity causeth a distraction or alienation of the minde for three dayes but foure times so much kills The remedies are the same as these prescribed against Dorycinum Henbane drunken or otherwise taken inwardly by the mouth causeth an alienation of the minde like drunkenness this also is accompanied with an agitation of the body and exolution of the spirits like sowning But amongst others this is a notable symptome that the patients so dote that they thinke themselves to be whipped whence their voice becomes so various that somtimes they bray like an asse or mule neigh like
portion of the nostrils from the nose it cannot bee restored or joyned againe for it is not in men as it is in plants For plants have a weake and feeble heate and furthermore it is equally dispersed into all the substance of the plant or tree neither is it easie to be consumed or wasted for when the boughes or branches of trees are broken torne or cut away they live neverthelesse and will grow againe when they are set or grafted neither is there any seate for the heart rightly prepared in them from whence the heat must necessarily run and disperse it selfe continually into all the parts thereof But contrariwise the separated parts of more perfect living creatures as of men are incontinently deprived of life because they have their nourishment life sense and whole sustentation not of themselves by faculties flowing or comming unto them from some other parts neither are they governed by their own heat as plants but by a borrowed heat so that above or beside the naturall faculty of the liver another vitall faculty commeth unto it from the heart Wherefore in stead of the nose cut away or consumed it is requisite to substitute another made by Art because that nature cannot supply that defect this nose so artificially made must be of gold silver paper or linnen clothes glewed together it must bee so coloured counterfeited and made both of fashion figure and bignesse that it may as aptly as is possible resemble the natural nose it must be bound or stayed with little threeds or laces unto the hinder part of the head or the hatte Also if there be any portion of the upper lip cut off with the nose you may shadow it with annexing some such thing that is wanting unto the nose and cover it with the haire on his upper lippe that he may not want any thing that may adorne or beautifie the face Therefore I have thought it necessary to set downe the figure or forme of both these kindes The forme of a nose artificially made both alone by it selfe and also with the upper lip covered at it were with the haire of the beard There was a Surgeon of Italy of late yeares which would restore or repaire the portion of the nose that was cut away after this manner Hee first scarified the callous edges of the maimed nose round about as is usually done in the cure of hare-lips then he made a gash or cavity in the muscle of the arme which is called Biceps as large as the greatnesse of the portion of the nose which was cut away did require And into that gash or cavity so made he would put that part of the nose so wounded bind the patients head to his arm as if it were to a poast so fast that it might remain firme stable and immoveable and not leane or bow any way and about forty dayes after or at that time when he judged the flesh of the nose was perfectly agglutinated with the flesh of the arm he cut out as much of the flesh of the arme cleaving fast unto the nose as was sufficient to supply the defect of that which was lost then he would make it even bring it as by licking to the fashion forme of a nose as near as art would permit in the mean while he did feed his patient with ponadoes gellies all such things as were easie to be swallowed digested And he did this work of curing the place where the flesh was so cut out only with certain balmes agglutinative liquors A younger brother of the family of St. Thoan being weary of a silver nose which being artificially made he had worn in the place of his nose that was cut off went to this Chirurgian into Italy by the means of the fore-named practice he recovered a nose of flesh againe to the great admiration of all those that knew him before This thing truly is possible to be done but it is very difficult both to the patient suffering and also to the Chirurgian working For that the flesh that is taken out of the arme is not of the like temperature as the flesh of the nose is also the holes of the restored nose cannot be made as they were before CHAP. III. Of the Placing of teeth artificially made in stead of those that are lost or wanting IT often times happeneth that the fore teeth are moved broken or stricken out of their places by some violent blow which causeth deformity of the mouth and hinders plain pronunciation Therfore when the jaw is restored if it were luxated or fractured and the gums brought unto their former hardnesse other teeth artificially made of bone or Ivory may bee put in the place of those that are wanting and they must bee joyned one fast unto another and also so fastened unto the naturall teeth adjoyning that are whole and this must chiefly bee done with a thread of gold or silver or for want of either with a common thread of silke or flaxe as it is declared at large by Hippocrates and also described in this figure following The figure of teeth bound or fastned together CHAP. IIII. Of filling the hollownesse of the Pallat. MAny times it happeneth that a portion or part of the bone of the pallat being broken with the shot of a gun or corroded by the virulency of the Lues venerea falls away which makes the patients to whom this happeneth that they cannot pronounce their words distinctly but obscurely and snuffling therefore I have thought it a thing worthy the labour to shew the meanes how it may be helped by art It must be done by filling the cavity of the pallat with a plate of gold or silver a little bigger than the cavity its selfe is But it must bee as thick as a French Crowne and made like unto a dish in figure and on the upper side which shall be towards the braine a little spunge must bee fastened which when it is moistened with the moysture distilling from the brain will become more swolne and puffed up so that it will fill the concavity of the pallat that the artificiall pallat cannot fall down but stand fast and firme as if it stood of it selfe This is the true figure of those instruments whose certain use I have observed not by once or twice but by manifold triall in the battel 's fought beyond the Alpes The figure of plates to fill or supply the defects of the Pallat. The figure of another plate for the Pallat on whose upper side there is a button which may be turned when it is put into the place with a small Ravens bill like this whose figure is here expressed CHAP. V. How to helpe such as cannot speake by reason of the losse of some part of the tongue CHance gave place and authority to this remedy as to many other in our art A certaine man dwelling in a village named Yvoy le Chastean being
bones of Ilium to bee drawne the breadth of ones finger from Os sacrum and moreover in many unto whom I have been called being in great extremity of difficult and hard travell I have not onely heard but also felt the bones to crackle and make a noise when I laid my hand upon the coccyx or rumpe by the violence of the distention Also honest matrons have declared unto me that they themselves a few daies before the birth have felt and heard the noise of those bones separating themselves one from another with great paine Also a long time after the birth many doe feele great paine and ache about the region of the coccix and Os sacrum so that when nature is not able to repaire the dissolved continuity of the bones of Ilium they are constrained to halt all the dayes of their life after But the bones of the share called Ossa pubis I have never seene to be separated as many do also affirme It is reported that in Italy they break the coccyx or rumpe in all maidens that when they come to bee married they may beare children with the lesser travaile in childe-birth but this is a forged tale for that bone being broken is naturally and of its owne accord repaired and joyned together again with a Callus whereby the birth of the childe will be more difficult and hard CHAP. XIV Of the situation of the infant in the wombe REASON cannot shew the certain situation of the infant in the wombe for I have found it altogether uncertaine variable and divers both in living and dead women in the dead by opening their bodies presently after they were dead and in the living by helping them by the industry of my hand when they have beene in danger of perishing by travell of child-birth for by putting my hand into the womb I have felt the infant comming forth sometimes with his feet forwards sometimes with his hands and sometimes with his hands and feet turned backwards and sometimes forwards as the figure following plainely describeth I have often found them comming forth with their knees forwards and sometimes with one of the feet and sometimes with their belly forwards their hands and feet being lifted upwards as the former figure sheweth at large Sometimes I have found the infant comming with his feet down-wards striding awide and sometimes headlong stretching one of his armes downward out at length and that was an Hermaphrodite as the figure following plainly declareth One time I observed in the birth of twinnes that the one came with his head forwards and the other with his feet according as here I have thought good to describe them In the bodies of women that died in travaile of childe I have sometimes found children no bigger than if they had beene but foure moneths in the wombe situated in a round compasse like a hoope with their head bowed downe to the knees with both their hands under the knees and their heeles close to their buttockes And moreover I protest before God that I found a childe being yet alive in the body of his mother whom I opened so soone as shee was dead lying all along stretched out with his face upwards and the palmes of his hands joyned together as if he were at prayer CHAP. XV. Which is the legitimate and naturall and which the illegitimate or unnaturall time of childe birth TO all living creatures except man the time of conception and bringing forth their young is certaine and definite but the issue of man commeth into the world sometimes in the seventh sometimes in the eighth and sometimes which is most frequent in the ninth moneth sometimes in the tenth moneth yea sometimes in the beginning of the eleventh moneth Massurius reports that Lucius Papyrius the Pretor the second heire commencing a suit gave the possession of the goods away from him seeing the mother of the childe affirmed that she went thirteen moneths therewith being there is no certaine definite time of child-birth The child that is borne in the sixt moneth cannot be long lived because that at that time all his body or members are not perfectly finished or absolutely formed In the seventh moneth it is proved by reason and experience that the infant may be long lived But in the eight moneth it is seldome or never long lived the reason thereof is as the Astronomers suppose because that at that time Saturne ruleth those coldnesse and drynesse is contrary to the originall of life but yet the phisicall reason is more true for the physitians say that the childe in the wombe doth often times in the seaventh moneth strive to bee set at liberty from the inclosure of the wombe and therefore it contendeth and laboureth greatlie and so with labouring and striving it becommeth weak that all the time of the eight moneth it cannot recover his strength again whereby it may renew his accustomed use of striving and that some by such labouring and striving hurt themselves and so dye Yet some strong and lusty women are thought to bring forth their children being lively and strong on the eight moneth as Aristotle testifieth of the Aegyptians the Poets of the inhabitants of the Isle of Naxus and many of the Spaniards Furthermore I cannot sufficiently marvaile that the wombe which all the time of childe-bearing is so closed together that one can scarce put a probe into it unlesse it be happely by reason of superfoetation or when it is open for a short time to purge it selfe that presently before the time of childe-birth it should gape and waxe so wide that the infant may passe through it and presently after it to close againe as if it had never been opened But because that the travell of the first time of childe-birth is wont to be very difficult and grievous I thinke it not unmeet that all women a little before the time of their first travell anoint and relaxe their privie parts with the unguent here described â sper ceti ⥠ii ol amygd dul ⥠iv cerae alb medul cervin ⥠iii. axung ans gallin an ⥠i. tereb venet ⥠ii make thereof an ointment to anoint the thighes share privie parts and genitalls Furthermore it shall not bee unprofitable to make a trusse or girdle of most thinne and gentle dog-skinne which being also anointed with the same unguent may serve very necessarily for the better carrying of the infant in the wombe Also bathes that are made of the decoction of mollifying herbs are also very profitable to relaxe the privie parts a little before the time of the birth That is supposed to bee a naturall and easie birth when the infant commeth forth with his head forwards presently following the flux of the water and that is more difficult when the infant commeth with his feet forwards all the other wayes are most difficult Therefore Mid-wives are to be admonished that as often as they shall perceive the infant to be comming
all spices and all salted and spiced meats and all sharpe things wine especially that which is not allayed or mixed with water and carnall copulation with a man let her avoyd all perturbations of the minde but anger especially let her use moderate exercise unlesse it be the exercise of her armes and upper parts rather than the legges and lower parts whereby the greater attraction of the blood that must be turned into milke may bee made towards the dugges Let her place her childe so in the cradle that his head may be higher than all the body that so the excrementall humours may bee the better sent from the braine unto the passages that are beneath it Let her swathe it so as the neck and all the back-bone may be straight and equall As long as the childe sucketh and is not fed with stronger meat it is better to lay him alway on his backe than any other way for the backe is as it were the Keele in a ship the ground-worke and foundation of all the whole body whereon the infant may safely and easily rest But if hee lye on the side it were danger lest that the bones of the ribs being soft and tender not strong enough and united with slacke bands should bow under the waight of the rest and so waxe crooked whereby the infant might become crooke-backed But when he beginneth to breed teeth and to bee fed with more strong meat and also the bones and connexions of them begin to waxe more firme and hard hee must bee layed one while on this side another while on that and now and then also on his backe And the more hee groweth the more let him be accustomed to lye on his sides and as hee lieth in the cradle let him bee turned unto that place whereat the light commeth in lest that otherwise he might become poore-blind for the eye of its owne nature is bright and light-some and therefore alwaies desireth the light and abhorreth darkenesse for all things are most delighted with their like and shunne their contraries Therefore unlesse the light come directly into the childes face he turneth himselfe every way being very sorrowfull and striveth to turne his head and eyes that hee may have the light and that often turning and rowling of his eyes at length groweth into a custome that cannot bee left and so it commeth to passe that the infant doth either become poore-blind if hee set his eyes stedfastly on one thing or else his eyes doe become trembling alwaies turning and unstable if hee cast his eyes on many things that are round about him which is the reason that nurses being taught by experience cause over the head of the childe lying in the cradle an arch or vault of wickers covered with cloath to be made thereby to restraine direct and establish the uncertaine and wandering motions of the childes eyes If the nurse be squint-eyed she cannot look upon the childe but side-waies whereof it commeth to passe that the childe being moist tender flexible and prone to any thing with his body and so likewise with his eye by a long and daily custome unto his nurses sight doth soone take the like custome to looke after that sort also which afterwards he cannot leave or alter For those evill things that we learn in our youth do stick firmly by us but the good qualities are easily changed into worse In the eies of those that are squint-eyed those two muscles which do draw the eyes to the greater or lesser corner are chiefly or more frequently moved Therefore either of these being confirmed in their turning aside by long use as the exercise of their proper office encreaseth the strength soone overcomes the contrary or withstanding muscles called the Antagonists and brings them into their subjection so that will they nill they they bring the eye unto this or that corner as they list So children become left-handed when they permit their right hand to languish with idlenesse and sluggishnesse and strengthen their left hand with continuall use and motion to do every action therewithall and so bring by the exercise thereof more nutriment unto that part But if men as some affirme being of ripe yeers and in their full growth by daily society and company of those that are lame and halt doe also halt not minding so to doe but it commeth against their wills and when they thinke nothing thereof why should not the like happen in children whose soft and tender substance is as flexible and pliant as waxe unto every impression Moreover children as they become lame and crook-backt so doe they also become squint-eyed by the hereditary default of their parents CHAP. XXIII How to make pappe for children PAppe is a most meet foode or meat for children because they require moist nourishment and it must bee answerable in thickenesse to the milke that so it may not be difficult to be concocted or digested For pap hath these three conditions so that it be made with wheaten flower and that not crude but boiled let it be put into a new earthen pot or pipkin and so set into an oven at the time when bread is set thereinto to bee baked and let it remaine there untill the bread bee baked and drawne out for when it is so baked it is lesse clammy and crude Those that mixe the meale crude with the milke are constrained to abide one of these discommodities or other either to give the meale grosse clammy unto the child if that the pap be onely first boiled over the fire in a pipkin or skillet so long as shall bee necessary for the milke hence come obstructions in the mesaraike veines and in the small veines of the liver fretting and wormes in the guts and the stone in the reines Or else they give the child the milk despoiled of its butterish and whayish portion and the terrestriall and cheeselike or curdlike remaining if the pap be boiled so long as is necessary for the meale for the milke requireth not so great neither can it suffer so long boyling as the meale Those that doe use crude meale and have no hurt by it are greatly bound to nature for so great a benefit But Galen willeth children to bee nourished onely with the nurses milke so long as the nurse hath enough to nourish and feed it And truely there are many children that are contented with milke only and will receive no pappe untill they are three moneths old If the child at any time bee costive and cannot voide the excrements let him have a cataplasme made with one dramme of Aloes of white and blacke Hellebore of each fifteene graines being all incorporated in as much of an oxe gall as is sufficient and extended or spread on cotton like unto a pultis as broad as the palme of ones hand and so apply it upon the navell warme moreover this cataplasme hath also vertue to kill the wormes in the belly Many
and hang loose and lanke and her belly will be more hard and swollen than it was before In all bolies so putrefying the naturall heat vanisheth away and in place thereof succeedeth a preternaturall by the working whereof the putrefyed and dissolved humours are stirred up into vapours and converted into winde and those vapours because they possesse and fill more space and roome for naturalists say that of one part of water ten parts of aire are made doe so puffe up the putrefyed body into a greater bignesse You may note the same thing in bodies that are gangrenate for they cast forth many sharpe vapours yet neverthelesse they are swollen and pufted up Now so soone as the Chirurgian shall know that the childe is dead by all these forenamed signes he shall with all diligence endeavour to save the mother so speedily as hee can and if the Physitians cannot prevaile with potions bathes fumigations sternutatories vomits and liniments appointed to expell the infant let him prepare himselfe to the worke following but first let him consider the strength of the woman for if he perceive that shee bee weake and feeble by the smalnesse of her pulse by her small seldome and cold breathing and by the altered and death-like colour in her face by her cold sweats and by the coldnesse of the extreme parts let him abstaine from the worke and onely affirme that shee will dye shortly contrariwise if her strength be yet good let him with all confidence and industry deliver her on this wise from the danger of death CHAP. XXVI Of the Chyrurgicall extraction of the childe from the wombe either dead or alive THerefore first of all the aire of the chamber must bee made temperate and reduced unto a certaine mediocrity so that it may neither be too hot nor too cold Then she must be aptly placed that is to say overthwart the bed side with her buttockes somewhat high having a hard stuffed pillow or boulster underthem so that she may be in a meane figure of situation neither sitting altogether upright nor altogether lying along on her backe for so shee may rest quietly and draw her breath with ease neither shall the ligaments of the womb bee extended so as they would if shee lay upright on her backe her heeles must bee drawn up close to her buttocks and there bound with broad and soft linnen rowlers The rowler must first come about her neck and then crosse-wise over her shoulders and so to the feet and there it must crosse again and so be rowled about the legs and thighes and then it must be brought up to the necke againe and there made fast so that she may not be able to move her selfe even as one should be tyed when he is to be cut of the stone But that shee may not bee wearied or lest that her body should yeeld or sinke downe as the Chirurgian draweth the body of the infant from her and so hinder the worke let him cause her feet to bee set against the side of the bed and then let some of the strong standers by hold her fast by the legs and shoulders Then that the aire may not enter into the wombe and that the worke may bee done with the more decency her privie parts thighs must be covered with a warm double linnen cloath Then must the Chirurgion having his nailes closely pared and his rings if hee weare any drawne off his fingers and his armes naked bare and well anointed with oyle gently draw the flappes of the necke of the wombe asunder and then let him put his hand gently into the mouth of the wombe having first made it gentle and slippery with much oile and when his hand is in let him finde out the forme and situation of the childe whether it be one or two or whether it be a Mole or not And when he findeth that he commeth naturally with his head toward the mouth or orifice of the wombe he must lift him up gently and so turne him that his feet may come forwards and when he hath brought his feet forwards he must draw one of them gently out at the necke of the wombe and then hee must binde it with some broad and soft or silken band a little above the heele with an indifferent slack knot and when he hath so bound it he must put it up againe into the wombe then he must put his hand in againe and finde out the other foote and draw it also out of the wombe and when it is out of the wombe let him draw out the other againe whereunto he had before tyed the one end of the band and when hee hath them both out let him join them both close together so by them by little little let him draw all the whole body from the wombe Also other women or Midwives may help the endeavour of the Chirurgion by pressing the patients belly with their hands downe-wards as the infant goeth out and the woman her selfe by holding her breath and closing her mouth and nostrills and by driving her breath downewards with great violence may very much helpe the expulsion I wish him to put backe the foot into the wombe againe after he hath tyed it because if that he should permit it to remain in the necke of the womb it would hinder the entrance of his hand when he putteth it in to draw out the other But if there bee two children in the wombe at once let the Chirurgian take heed lest that he take not of either of them a legge for by drawing them so hee shall profit nothing at all and yet exceedingly hurt the woman Therefore that he may not bee so deceived when hee hath drawne out one foot and tyed it and put it up again let him with his hand follow the band wherewithall the foot is tyed and so goe unto the foot and then to the groine of the childe and then from thence he may soone finde out the other foot of the same child for if it should happen otherwise he might draw the legges and the thighes out but it would come no further neither is it meet that hee should come out with his armes along by his sides or bee drawne out on that sort but one of his armes must bee stretched out above his head and the other down by his side for otherwise the orifice of the womb when it were delivered of such a grosse trunke as it would be when his body should be drawne out with his armes along by his sides would so shrinke and draw it selfe when the body should come unto the necke onely by the accord of nature requiring union that it would strangle and kill the infant so that hee cannot be drawne there-hence unlesse it bee with a hooke put under or fastened under his chinne in his mouth or in the hollownesse of his eye But if the infant lyeth as if hee would come with his hands forwards or
with a little swelling with a knife or lancet so breaking and opening a way for them notwithstanding that a little fluxe of blood will follow by the tension of the gummes of which kind of remedy I have with prosperous and happy successe made tryall in some of mine owne children in the presence of Feureus Altinus and Cortinus Doctors of Physick and Guillemeau the Kings Chirurgian which is much better and more safe than to doe as some nurses doe who taught onely by the instinct of nature with their nailes and scratching breake and teare or rent the childrens gummes The Duke of Nevers had a sonne of eight moneths old which died of late and when wee with the Physitians that were present diligently sought for the cause of his death we could impute it unto nothing else than to the contumacious hardnesse of the gums which was greater than was convenient for a childe of that age for therefore the teeth could not breake forth nor make a passage for themselves to come forth of which our judgement this was the tryall that when we cut his gummes with a knife we found all his teeth appearing as it were in an array ready to come forth which if it had bin done when he lived doubtlesse he might have beene preserved The End of the twenty fourth Booke OF MONSTERS AND PRODIGIES THE TWENTY FIFTH BOOK THE PREFACE WEe call Monsters what things soever are brought forth contrary to the common decree and order of nature So wee terme that infant monstrous which is borne with one arme alone or with two heads But we define Prodigies those things which happen contrary to the whole course of nature that is altogether differing and dissenting from nature as if a woman should bee delivered of a Snake or a Dogge Of the first sort are thought all those in which any of those things which ought and are accustomed to bee according to nature is wanting or doth abound is changed worne covered or defended hurt or not put in his right place for somtimes some are born with more fingers than they should other some but with one finger some with those parts devided which should be joyned others with those parts joyned which should bee devided some are borne with the privityes of both sexes male and female And Aristotle saw a Goate with a horne upon her knee No living creature was ever borne which wanted the Heart but some have beene seene wanting the Spleene others with two Spleenes and some wanting one of the Reines And none have bin known to have wanted the whole Liver although some have bin found that had it not perfect and whole and there have beene those which wanted the Gall when by nature they should have had it and besides it hath beene seene that the Liver contrary to his naturall site hath lien on the left side and the Spleene on the right Some women also have had their privities closed and not perforated the membranous obstacle which they call the Hymen hindering And men are sometimes borne with their fundaments eares noses and the rest of the passages shut and are accounted monstrous nature erring from its entended scope But to conclude those Monsters are thought to portend some ill which are much differing from their nature CHAP. I. Of the cause of Monsters and first of those Monsters which appeare for the glory of God and the punishent of mens wickednesse THere are reckoned up many causes of monsters the first whereof is the glory of God that his immense power may be manifested to those which are ignorant of it by the sending of those things which happen contrary to nature for thus our Saviour Christ answered the Disciples asking whether he or his parents had offended who being born blind received his sight from him that neither he nor his parents had committed any fault so great but this to have happened onely that the glory and majesty of God should be divulged by that miracle and such great workes Another cause is that God may either punish mens wickednesse or shew signes of punishment at hand because parents sometimes lye and joine themselves together without law and measure or luxuriously and beastly or at such times as they ought to forbeare by the command of God and the Church such monstrous horrid and unnaturall births doe happen At Verona Anno Dom. 1254. a mare foaled a colt with the perfect face of a man but all the rest of the body like an horse a little after that the warre betweene the Florentines and Pisans began by which all Italy was in a combustion The figure of a Colt with a mans face About the time that Pope Julius the second raised up all Italy and the greatest part of Christendome against Lewis the twelfth the King of France in the yeere of our Lord 1512. in which yeere upon Easter day neere Ravenna was fought that mortall battell in which the Popes forces were overthrowne a monster was borne in Ravenna having a horne upon the crowne of his head and besides two wings and one foot alone most like to the feet of birds of prey and in the knee thereof an eye the privities of male and female the rest of the body like a man as you may see by the following figure The figure of awinged Monster The third cause is an abundance of seed overflowing matter The fourth the same in too little quantity and deficient The fift the force and efficacy of imagination The sixt the straightnesse of the wombe The seaventh the disorderly site of the party with childe and the position of the parts of the body The eighth a fall straine or stroake especially upon the belly of a woman with child The ninth hereditary diseases or affects by any other accident The tenth the confusion and mingling together of the seed The eleventh the craft and wickednesse of the divell There are some others which are accounted for monsters because they have their originall or essence full of admiration or doe assume a certaine prodigious forme by the craft of some begging companions therefore we will speak briefly of them in their place in this our treatise of monsters CHAP. II. Of monsters caused by too great abundance of seed SEeing wee have already handled the two former and truely finall causes of monsters we must now come to those which are the matereall corporeall and efficient causes taking our beginning from that we call the too great abundance of the matter of seed It is the opinion of those Philosophers which have written of monsters that if at any time a creature bearing one at once as man shall cast forth more seed in copulation than is necessary to the generation of one body it cannot be that onely one should bee begot of all that therefore from thence either two or more must arise whereby it commeth to passe that these are rather judged wonders because they happen seldome and contrary to common custome Superfluous parts
into one it maketh one with the parts encreased more than is fit eithâ⦠greatnesse or number but if it bee as it were cloven into divers parts it caâ⦠more than one at one birth CHAP. IV. Of Hermaphrodites of Scrats ANd here also we must speake of Hermaphrodites because they draw the cause of their generation and conformation from the plenty and abundance of seed and are called so because they are of both sexes the woman yeelding as much seed as the man For hereupon it commeth to passe that the forming faculty which alwaies endeavours to produce something like it selfe doth labour both the matters almost with equall force and is the cause that one body is of both sexes Yet some make foure differences of Hermaphrodites the first of which is the male Hermaphrodite who is a perfect and absolute male and hath onely a slit in the Perinaeum not perforated and from which neither urine nor seed doth flow The second is the female which besides her naturall privity hath a fleshy and skinny similitude of a mans yard but unapt for erection and ejaculation of seed and wanteth the cod and stones the third difference is of those which albeit they beare the expresse figures of members belonging to both sexes commonly set the one against the other yet are found unapt for generation the one of them onely serving for making of water the fourth difference is of those who are able in both sexes and throughly performe the part both of man and woman because they have the genitalls of both sexes compleat and perfect and also the right breast like a man and the left like a woman the lawes command those to chuse the sexe which they will use and in which they will remaine and live judging them to death if they be found to have departed from the sexe they made choice of for some are thought to have abused both and promiscuously to have had their pleasure with men and women There are signes by which the Physitians may discerne whether the Hermaphrodires are able in the male or female sexe or whether they are impotent in both these signes are most apparent in the privities and face for if the matrix be exact in all its demensions and so perforated that it may admit a mans yard if the courses flow that way if the haire of the head bee long slender and soft and to conclude if to this tender habite of the body a timide and weake condition of the minde be added the female sexe is predominant and they are plainely to bee judged women But if they have the Perinaeum and fundament full of haires the which in women are commonly without any if they have a yard of a convenient largenesse if it stand well readily and yeeld seed the male sexe hath the preheminence and they are to be judged men But if the conformation of both the genitalls be alike in figure quantity and efficacy it is thought to be equally able in both sexes although by the opinion of Aristotle those who have double genitals the one of the male the other of the female the one of them is alwaies perfect the other imperfect The figure of Hermaphrodite twinnes cleaving together with their backes Anno Dom. 1486. In the Palatinatâ at the village Robach neere Heidelberg there were twinnes both Hermaphrodites borne with their backs sticking together The effigies of an Hermaphrodite having foure hands and feet The same day the Venetians and Genoeses entred into league there was a monster borne in Italy having foure armes and feet and but one head it lived a little after it was baptized Iames Ruef a Helvetian Chirurgian saith hee saw the like but which besides had the privities of both sexes whose figure I have therefore here set forth CHAP. V. Of the changing of Sexe AMatus Lusitanus reports that in the village Esquina there was a maid named Maria Pateca who at the appointed age for her courses to flow had in stead of them a mans yard lying before that time hid and covered so that of a woman she became a man and therefore laying aside her womans habite was cloathed in mans and changing her name was called Emanuel who when hee had got much wealth by many and great negotiations and commerce in India returned into his country and married a wife but Lusitanus saith he did not certainely know whether he had any children but that he was certaine he remained alwaies beardlesse Anthony Loqueneux the Kings keeper or receiver of his rents of St. Quintin at Vermandois lately affirmed to me that he saw a man at Reimes at the Inne having the sign of the swan in the yeer 1560. who was taken for a woman untill the fourteenth yeere of his age for then it happened as he played somewhat wantonly with a maid which lay in the same bed with him his members hitherto lying hid started forth and unfolded them selves which when his parents knew by helpe of the Ecclesiasticke power they changed his name from Ioane to John and put him in mans apparell Some yeeres agone being in the traine of King Charles the ninth in the French Glasse-house I was shewed a man called Germane Garnierus but by some Germane Maria because in former times when he was a woman hee was called Mary he was of an indifferent stature and well set body with a thicke and red beard he was taken for a girle untill the fifteenth yeere of his age because there was no signe of being a man seene in his body and for that amongst women he in like attire did those things which pertaine to women in the fifteenth yeere of his age whilest he some-what earnestly pursued hogges given into his charge to bee kept who running into the corne he leaped violently over a ditch whereby it came to passe that the stayes and foldings being broken his hidden members sodainly broke forth but not without paine going home hee weeping complained to his mother that his guts came forth with which his mother amazed calling Physitians and Surgeons to counsell heard he was turned into a man therefore the whole businesse being brought to the Cardinall the Bishop of Lenuncure an assembly being called he received the name and habite of a man Pliny reports that the sonne of Cassinus of a girle became a boy living with his parents but by the command of the Soothsayers he was carried into a desart Isle because they thought such monsters did alwaies shew or portend some monstrous thing Certainely women have so many and like parts lying in their wombe as men have hanging forth onely a strong and lively heat seemes to bee wanting which may drive forth that which lyes hid within therefore in processe of time the heat being encreased and flourishing and the humidity which is predominant in childhood overcome it is not impossible that the virile members which hitherto sluggish by defect of heat lay hid may be put forth especially if to that strength of
yet was not in a consumption untill at length an abscesse rising in his groine with great store of very stinking quitture the knife was there taken forth in the presence of the Justices and left with Joubert the Physitian of Mompelier Mounsieur the Duke of Rohan had a Foole called Guido who swallowed the point of a sword of the length of three fingers and hee voided it at his fundament on the twelfth day following yet with much adoe there are yet living many Gentlemen of Britanie who were eye-witnesses thereof There have been sundry women with childe who have so cast forth piece-meale children that have died in their wombes as that the bones have broke themselves a passage forth at the navill but the flesh dissolved as it were into quitture flowed out by the necke of the wombe and the fundament the mothers remaining alive as Dalechampius observes out of Albucrosis Is it not very strange that there have bin women who troubled with a fit of the Mother have lien three whole dayes without motion without breathing or pulse that were any way apparent and so have beene carried out for dead A certaine young man as Fernelius tells by somewhat too vehement exercise was taken with such a cough that it left him not for a moment of time untill hee therewith had cast forth a whole impostume of the bigness of a pidgeons egg wherein being opened there was found quitture exquisitely white and equall He spit blood two dayes after had a great feaver and was much distempered yet notwithstanding he recovered his health Anno Dom. 1578. Stephana Chartier dwelling at St. Maure des Faussez a widow of fourty yeeres old being sicke of a tertian Feaver in the beginning of her fit vomited up a great quantity of choler and together therewith three hairy wormes in figure colour and magnitude like the wormes called Beare-wormes yet somewhat blacker they lived eight whole daies after without any food the Chirurgian of this towne brought them to Dr. Milot who shewed them to Feure Le Gros Marescot and Courtin Physitians and to me also This following history taken out of the Chronicles of Monstrele exceeds all admiration A certaine Franck-Archer of Meudon foure miles from Paris was for robbery condemned to bee hanged in the meane time it was told the King by the Physitians that many in Paris at that time were troubled with the stone and amongst the rest the Lord of Boscage and that it would be for the good of many if they might view and discerne with their eyes the parts themselves wherein so cruell a disease did breed and that it might be done much better in a living than in a dead body and that they might make try all upon the body of the Franck-Archer who had formerly beene troubled with these paines The King granted their request wherefore opening his body they viewed the breathing parts and satisfied themselves as much as they desired and having diligently and exactly restored each part to its proper place the body by the Kings command was sewed up againe and dressed and cured with great care It came so to passe that this Franck-Archer recovered in a few daies and getting his pardon got good store of mony besides Alexander Benedictus tells that hee saw a woman called Victoria who having lost all her teeth and being bald yet had others came up in their places when as she was fourescore yeeres old Stephen Tessier a Chirurgian of Orleance told me that not long agoe he cured one Charles Veriguell a Serjeant of Orleance of a wound received in his hamme whereby the two tendons bending the ham were quite cut in sunder He took this order in the cure hee caused the patient to bend his legge then hee sewed together the ends of the cut rendons then placed the member in that site and handled it with that art that at length he healed the wound the patient not halting at all Truely this is very memorable thing and carefully and heedfully to be imitated by the young Chirurgian How many have I seen who wounded and thrust through the body with swords arrowes pikes bullets have had portion of the braine cut off by a wound of the head an arme or legge taken away by a cannon bullet yet have recovered and how many on the contrary have died of light and small wounds not worth the speaking of A certaine man was shot in neare to his groine with an arrow whom we have seen saith Hippocrates and he recovered beyond all mens expectation The arrow head was not taken forth for it was very deep in neither did the wound bleed very much neither was it enflamed neither did he halt but wee found the head and tooke it forth sixe yeeres after he was hurt Now Hippocrates gives no other reason of its so long stay but that he saith it might be suspected it lay hid betweene the nerves and that no veine nor artery was cut thereby CHAP. XX. Of the wonderfull originall or breeding of some creatures WEE have read in Boistey that a certaine workeman of Avignion when as hee lived in that city opened a leaden coffin wherein a dead body lay that was so closely soudered that the aire could not get in and as he opened it he was bitten by a serpent that lay therein with so venemous and deadly a bite that it had neere to have cost him his life Yet the originall of this creature is not so prodigious as hee supposeth for it is an usuall thing for a Serpent to breed of any putrefyed carcasse but chiefly of a mans Baptista Leo writes that in the time of Pope Martin the fift there was a live serpent found enclosed in a vaste but solid Marble no chinke appearing in such dense solidity whereby this living creature might breath Whilest in my vine-yard that is at Meudon I caused certain huge stones to be broken to pieces a Toad was found in the midst of one of them When as I much admired thereat because there was no space wherein this creature could be generated encrease or live the Stone-cutter wished mee not to marvaile thereat for it was a common thing and that he saw it almost every day Certainly it may come to passe that from the more moist portion of stones contained in places moist and under ground and the celestiall heat mixing and diffusing it selfe over the whole masse of the world the matter may be animated for the generation of these creatures CHAP. XXI Of the wondrous nature of some marine things and other living creatures THE last mentioned creatures were wonderfull in their originall or rather in their growth but these which follow though they be not wonderfull of themselves as those that consist of their owne proper nature and that working well and after an ordinary manner yet they are wondrous to us or rather monstrous for that they are not very familiar to us For the rarity and
head like to a boule with feet round broad and wanting hurtfull nailes The Moores kill it and use to eat the flesh of it being first bruised that so it may be the more tender In the Realme of Camota of Ahob of Benga and other mountaines of Cangipa Plimatique and Catagan which are in the inner India beyond the river of Ganges some five degrees beyond the Tropicke of Cancer is found a beast which the westerne Germanes call Giraffe This beast in head eares and cloven feet is not much unlike our Doe it hath a very slender necke but it is some sixe foot long and there are few beasts that exceed him in the length of their legges his taile is round but reacheth no further than his hammes his skin is exceeding beautifull yet somewhat rough having haire thereon somewhat longer than a Cow it is spotted and variegared in some places with spors of a middle colour betweene white and chesnut so as Leopards are for which cause by some greeke Historians it is called a Cameleopardalis it is so wilde before it bee taken that with the good-will it will not so much as be seen Therefore it inhabites and lives only in desart and secret places unknown to the rest of the beasts of that region He presently flyes away at the sight of a man yet is he taken at length for that he is not very speedy in his running away once taken he is as easily and speedily tamed as any wild beast whatsoever He hath above his crowne two straight horns covered with haires and of a foots length When as he holds up his head and necke hee is as high as a Lance. He feeds upon herbes and the leaves and boughes of trees yea and he is also delighted with bread The effigies of a Giraffa Such as saile in the red sea alongst the coast of Arabia meet with an Iland called by the Arabians Cademota in that part thereof where the river Plata runnes is found a wild beast called by the barbarous inhabitants Parassoupi being of the bignesse of a Mule headed not unlike one yet rough and haired like to a Beare but not of so dark a colour but inclining to yellow with cloven feet like a Hart shee hath two long hornes on her head but not branched somewhat resembling those so much magnifyed hornes of Unicornes For the natives of the place bitten by the venemous tooth of either beast or fish are presently helped and recover by drinking the water wherein such hornes have beene infused for sixe or seven dayes space as Thevet in his Cosmography reports In one of the Ilands of the Molucca's there is found a Beast living both on land and water like as a Crocodile it is called Camphurch it is of the bignesse of an Hart it hath one horne in the forehead moveable after the fashion of the nose of a Turky-cocke it is some three foot and an halfe long and never thicker than a mans arme his neck is covered over with haire of an ash colour he hath two feet like to a gooses feet wherwith he swims both in fresh and salt waters His fore feet are like to a stags he lives upon fish Many have perswaded themselves that this beast is a kind of Unicorne and that therefore his horne should bee good against poysons The King of the Iland loves to be called by the name of this beast and so also other Kings take to themselves the names of the wilde beasts fishes or fruits that are most pretious and observable in their dominions as Thevet reports Mauritania and Aethiopia and that part of Africke that is beyond the desarts and syrtes bring forth Elephants but those of India are farre larger Now although in the largenesse of their body they exceed all foure footed beasts yet may they bee more speedily and easily tamed than other beasts For they may be taught to doe many things above the common nature of beasts Their skin is somewhat like to a Buffles with little haire upon it but that which is is ash coloured his head large his necke short his eares two handfulls broad his nose or trunke very long and hanging down almost to the ground hollow like as a trumpet the which he useth in stead of an hand his mouth is not farre from his beast not much unlike a swines from the upper part whereof two large teeth thrust forth themselves his legges are thicke and strong not consisting of one bone as many formerly have falsly believed for they kneele to admit their Rider or to bee laden and then rise up againe of themselves his feet are round like a quoit some two or three hands breadth and divided into five clefts He hath a taile like a Buffle but not very rough some three hands breadth long wherefore they would be much troubled with flyes and waspes but that nature hath recompenced the shortness of their tailes by another way for when they finde themselves molested they contract their skin so strongly that they suffocate and kill these little creatures taken in the wrinkles thereof they overtake a man running by going onely for his legges are proportionable to the rest of his body They feed upon the leaves and fruits of trees neither is any tree so strong or well rooted which they cannot throw downe and breake They grow to bee sixteene handfulls high wherefore such as ride upon an Elephant are as much troubled as if they went to sea They are of so unbridled a nature that they cannot endure any head-stall or raines therefore you must suffer them to take the course and way they please Yet doe they obey their country men without any great trouble for they seeme after some sort to understand their speech wherefore they are easily governed by their knowne voices and words They throw down a man that angers them first taking him up with their Trunke and lifting him aloft and then letting him fall they tread him under foot and leave him not before he bee dead Aristotle writes that Elephants generate not before they be twenty yeeres old they know not adultery neither touch they any female but one from which they also diligently abstain when they know she hath once conceived It cannot be knowne how long they goe with young the reason is for that their copulation is not seen for they never do it but in secret The females bring forth resting upon their hinde legges and with paine like women they licke their young and these presently see and goe and sucke with their mouths and not with their Trunkes You may see Elephants teeth of a monstrous and stupendious bignesse at Venice Rome Naples and Paris they terme it Ivory and it is used for Cabinets Harps Combes and other such like uses The figure of an Elephant We have read in Thevet that in Florida there are great Bulls called in that country tongue Beautrol they have hornes of a foot long a bunch on their backe like a
dead Truely the wounds that are made on a living man if he dye of them after his death will appeare red and bloody with the sides or edges swollne or pale round about contrary wise those that are made in a dead man will bee neither red bloody swollne nor puffed up For all the faculties and functions of life in the body doe cease and fall together by death so that thenceforth no spirits nor blood can be sent or flow unto the wounded place Therefore by these signes which shall appeare it may be declared that hee was wounded dead or alive The like question may come in judgement when a man is found hanged whether he were dead or alive Therefore if he were hanged alive the impression or print of the rope will appeare red pale or blacke and the skinne round about it will be contracted or wrinkled by reason of the compression which the cord hath made also often times the head of the aspera arteria is rent and torne and the second spondile and the necke luxated or mooved out of his place Also the armes and legges will be pale by reason of the violent and sodaine suffocation of the spirits moreover there will be a foame about his mouth and a foamie and filthy matter hanging out at his nosethrills being sent thither both by reason that the Lungs are sodainely heated and suffocated as also by the convulsive concussion of the braine like as it were in the falling sicknesse Contrariwise if he be hanged dead none of these signes appeare for neither the print of the rope appeares red or pale but of the same colour as the other parts of the body are because in dead men the blood and spirits doe not flow to the greeved parts Whosoever is found dead in the waters you shall know whether they were throwne into the water alive or dead For all the belly of him that was throwne in alive will be swollen and puffed up by reason of the water that is contained therein certaine clammie excrements come out at his mouth and nosethrills the ends of his fingers will be worne and excoriated because that hee dyed striving and digging or scraping in the sand or bottome of the river seeking somewhat whereon hee might take hold to save himselfe from drowning Contrariwise if he be throwne into the waters being dead before his belly will not be swollne because that in a dead man all the passages and conduites of the body doe fall together and are stopped and closed and for that a dead man breathes not there appeareth no foame nor filthy matter about his mouth and nose and much lesse can the toppes of his fingers be worne and excoriated for when a man is already dead he cannot strive against death But as concerning the bodies of those that are drowned those that swimme on the upper part of the water being swollne or puffed up they are not so by reason of the water that is contained in the belly but by reason of a certaine vapour into which a great portion of the humors of the body are converted by the efficacy of the putryfying heate Therefore this swelling appeareth not in all men which doe perish or else are cast out dead into the waters but onely in them which are corrupted with the filthinesse or muddinesse of the water long time after they were drowned and are cast on the shore But now I will declare the accidents that come to those that are suffocated and stifled or smoothered with the vapour of kindled or burning charcoales and how you may foretell the causes thereof by the history following In the yeere of our Lord God 1575. the tenth day of May I with Robert Greauline Doctor of Physicke was sent for by Master Hamell an advocate of the Court of Parlament of Paris to see and shew my opinion on two of his servants of whom the one was his Clarke and the other his Horse-keeper All his family supposed them dead because they could not perceive or feele their Arteries to beate all the extreame parts of their bodyes were cold they could neither speake nor move their faces were pale and wanne neither could they bee raised up with any violent beating or plucking by the haire Therefore all men accounted them dead and the question was onely of what kind of death they dyed for their master suspected that some body had strangled them others thought that each of them had stopped one anothers winde with their hands and others judged that they were taken with a sodaine apoplexie But I presently enquired whether there had beene any fire made with Coales in the house lately whereunto their master giving care sought about all the corners of the chamber for the chamber was very little and close and at last found an earthen panne with charcoale halfe burned which when we once saw we all affirmed with one voyce that it was the cause of all this misfortune and that it was the maligne fume and venemous vapour which had smothered them as it were by stopping the passages of their breath Therefore I put my hand to the regions of their hearts where I might perceive that there was some life remaining by the heat and pulsation that I felt though it were very little wherefore we thought it convenient to augment and encrease it Therefore first of all artificially opened their mouthes which were very fast closed and sticking obstinately together and thereinto both with a spoone and also with a silver pipe we put aqua vitae often distilled with dissolved hiera and treacle when we had injected these medicines often into their mouthes they began to moove and to stretch themselves and to cast up and expell many viscous excrementall and filthy humors at their mouth and nostrells and their Lungs seemed to be hot as it were in their throates Therefore then we gave them vomitories of a great quantity of Oxymel and beate them often violently on the last spondill of the backe and first of the loynes both with the hand and knee for unto this place the orifice of the stomacke is turned that by the power of the vomitory medicine and concussion of the stomacke they might be constrained to vomit Neither did our purpose faile us for presently they voided clammie yellow and spumous fleame and blood But wee not being content with all this blowed up into their nostrells out of a Goose quill the powder of Euphorbium that the expulsive faculty of the braine might be stirred up to the expulsion of that which oppressed it therefore presently the braine being shaken or mooved with sneesing and instimulated thereunto by rubbing the chymicall oyle of mints on the pallate and on the cheekes they expelled much viscous and clammie matter at their nostrells Then we used frictions of their armes legges and backe-bones and ministered sharpe glisters by whose efficacie the belly being abundantly loosened they beganne presently to speake and to take things that were
the backe of his left hand the bignesse almost of foure fingers with the cutting of the Veines Arteries Nerves and part of the bones of that part whence it is that he will be lame of that hand howsoever carefully and diligently healed Now because by hurting the spinall marrow men become lame sometimes of a legge it is fit you know that the spinall marrow descends from the braine like a rivelet for the distribution of the Nerves who might distribute sense and motion to all the parts under the head wherefore if by hurting the spinall marrow the patients armes or hands are resolved or numme or wholy without sense it is a signe these Nerves are hurt which come forth of the fifth sixth seaventh vertebrae of the necke But if the same accidents happen to the thigh legge or foote with refrigeration so that the excrements flow unvoluntarily without the patients knowledge or else are totally supprest it is a signe that the âinewes which proceed from the vertebrae of the loynes and holy-bone are hurt or in fault so that the animall faculty bestowing sense and motion upon the whole body and the benefit of opening and shutting to the sphincter muscle of the bladder and fundament cannot shew its self in these parts by which meanes suddaine death happens especially if there be difficulty of breathing therewith Being to make report of a child killed with the mother have a care that you make a discreete report whether the childe were perfect in all the parts and members thereof that the judge may equally punish the author thereof For he meriteth farre greater punishment who hath killed a child perfectly shaped and made in all the members that is he which hath killed a live childe than he which hath killed an Embryon that is a certaine concretion of the spermaticke body For Moses punisheth the former with death as that he should give life for life but the other with a pecuniary mulcte But I judge it fit to ex emplifie this report by a president I A. P. by the Iudges command visited Mistris Margaret Vlmary whom I found sicke in bed having a strong feaver upon her with a convulsion and effluxe of blood out of her wombe by reason of a wound in her lower belly below her navill on the right side penetrating into the capacity of her belly and the wombe therein whence it hath come to passe that she was delivered before her time of a male childe perfect in all his members but dead being killed by the same wound piercing through his scull into the marrow of the braine Which in a short time will be the death of the mother also In testimony whereof I have put my hand and seale The manner how to Embalme the dead I Had determined to finish this my tedious worke with the precedent treatise of Reports but a better thought came in my head which was to bring man whose cure I had undertaken from his infancie to his end and even to his grave so that nothing might be heere defective which the Chirurgion might by his profession performe about mans body either alive or dead Verily there hath scarse ever beene a nation so barbarous which hath not onely beene carefull for the buriall but also for the Embalming or preserving of their dead bodyes For the very Scythians who have seemed to exceede other nations in barbarousnesse and inhumanity have done this for according to Herodotus the Scythians bury not the corpes of their King before that being embowelled and stuffed full of beaten Cypresse frankincense the seedes of Persly and Annise hee be also wrapped in cearcloathes The like care hath also possessed the mindes of the Ethiopians for having disburdened the corpes of their friends of their entrails and flesh they plaistered them over and then having thus rough cast them they painted them with colours so to expressâ the dead to the life they inclosed them thus adorned in a hollow pillar of glasse that thus inclosed they might be seene and yet not anoy the spectators with their smell Then were they kept the space of a yeere in the hands of their next kindred who during this space offered and sacrifized to them The yeare ended they carryed them forth of the Citty and placed them about the walls each in his proper vault as Herodotus affirmes But this pious care of the dead did farre otherwise affect the Aegyptians than it did other nations For they were so studious to preserve the memory of their ancestors that they embalmed their whole body with aromaticke oyntments and set them in translucent Vânes or glasse Colls in the more eminent and honoured part of their houses that so they might have them dayly in their sight and might be as monuments and inciters to stirre them up to imitate their fathers and Grandâires vertues Besides also the bodyes thus embalmed with aromatick balsamick oyntments were in steed of a most sure pawn so that if any Aegyptian had neede of a great sum of money they might easily procure it of such as knew them their neighbours by pawning the bodye of some of their dead parents For by this meanes the creditour was certaine that he which pawned it would sooner loose his life than break his promise But if all things so unhappily succeded with any so that through poverty he could not fetch home his pawne againe but was forceâ to forgoe it he was so infamous amongst all men during the rest of the life as one banished or forlorne and loosing his freedome he shall become a servant yea scorned and reviled of all men he should be accounted unworthy to enjoy the light and society of men And certainely the Aegyptians understanding the life which we heere lead to be of short continuance comparison being made with that which wee are to live after the separation of the soule from the body they were more negligent in building their houses they dwelt in but in raring the pyramides which should serve them in steed of sepulchers they were so beyond reason sumptuous and magnificent that for the building of one of these edifices so renowned over all the world which King Cheopes begun a hundred thousand men were every 3 moneths for twenty yeeres space there kept at worke it was five furlongs and being square each side was 800. foot long and so much in height Almost all the peeces of marble went to the building thereof were thirty foote long engraven and carved with various workemanship as Herodotus reports But before the bodyes were committed to these magnificent Sepulchers they were carryed to the Salters and Embalmers who for that purpose had allowance out of the publicke stocke These besmeared them with Aromaticke and balsamicke oyntments and sowed up the incisions they made then strewed them over with salt and then covered them with brine for 70. dayes which being expired they washed them being taken thence and all the filth being taken off they
place before alledged to treate or dresse the diseased quickly safely and with the least of paine that is possible Let us come now to Reason NOw so it is that one cannot apply hot irons but with extreame and vehement paine in a sensible part void of a Gangreene which would be cause of a Convulsion Feaver yea oft times of death Moreover it would bee a long while afterwards before the poore patients were cured because that by the action of the fire there is made an eschar which proceeds from the subject flesh which being fallen nature must regenerate a new flesh in stead of that which hath beene burned as also the bone remaines discovered and bare and by this meanes for the most part there remaines an Vlcer incurable Moreover there is yet another accident It happeneth that oftentimes the crust being fallen off the flesh not being well renewed the blood issueth out as much as it did before But when they shall be tyed the ligature falls not off untill first the flesh have very well covered them againe which is prooved by Galen saying that escharoticke medicines which cause a crust or eschar whensoever they fall off leave the part more bare than the naturall habit requires For the generation of a crust proceeds from the parts subject and which are scituate round about it being also burned as I may say wherefore by how much the part is burnt by so much it looseth the naturall heate Then tell me when it is necessary to use escharoticke medicines or cautering irons T is when the flux of blood is caused by erosion or some Gangreene or putrifaction Now is it thus In fresh bleeding wounds there is neither Gangreene nor putrifaction Therefore the cauteries ought not to be there applyed And when the Ancients commanded to apply hot irons to the mouthes of the vessells it hath not beene onely to stay the flux of blood but cheefely to correct the malignitie or gangreenous putrifaction which might spoile the neighbouring parts And it must be here noted that if I had knowne such accidents to happen which you have declared in your booke in drawing and tying the vessells I had never beene twice deceived nor would I ever have left by my writings to posteritie such a way of stopping a flux of blood But I writ it after I had seene it done and did it very often with happy successe See then what may happen through your inconsiderate counsell without examining or standing upon the facility of tying the sayd vessells For see heere 's your scope and proposition to tye the vessells after amputation is a new remedy say you then it must not be used it is an ill argument for a Doctor But as for that say you one must use fire after the amputation of members to consume and drie the putrifaction which is a common thing in Gangreenes and mortifications that indeed hath no place here because the practise is to amputate the part above that which is mortified and corrupted as Celsus writes and commands to make the amputation upon the sound part rather than to leave any whit of the corrupted I would willingly aske you if when a veine is cut transverse and that it is very much retracted towards the originall whether you would make no conscience to burne till that you had found the orifice of the veine or artery and if it be not more easie onely with a Crow bill to pinch and draw the vessell and so tie it In which you may openly shew your ignorance and that you have your minde seised with much rancor and choler We daily see the ligature of the vessells practised with happy successe after the amputation of a part which I will now verifie by experiences and histories of those to whom the said ligature hath beene made and persons yet living Experiences THe 16. day of Iune 1582. in the presence of Master Iohn Liebaud doctor in the faculty of Physicke at Paris Claud Viard sworne Chirurgion Master Mathurin Huron Chirurgion of Monsieur de Souvray and I Iohn Charbonell master Barbes Chirurgion of Paris well understanding the Theoricke and Practicke of Chirurgery did with good dexterity amputate the left legge of a woman tormented the space of three yeares with extreame paine by reason of a great Caries which was in the bone Astragal Cyboides great and little focile and through all the nervous parts through which she feit extreame and intollerable paines night and day she is called Mary of Hostel aged 28 yeares or thereabouts wife of Peter Herve Esquire of the Kitchin to the Lady Duchesse of Vzez dwelling in the streete of Verbois on the other side Saint Martin in the fields dwelling at the signe of the Saint Iohns head where the sayd Charbonell cut off the sayd legge the breadth of foure large fingers below the Knee and after that he had incised the flesh and sawed the bone hee griped the Veine with the Crow bill then the Artery then tyed them from whence I protest to God which the company that were there can witnesse that in all the operation which was sodainely done there was not spilt one porrenger of blood and I bid the sayd Charbonell to let it bleed more following the precept of Hippocrates that it is good in all wounds and also in inveterate ulcers so let the blood runne by this meanes the part is lesse subject to inflammation The sayd Charbonell continued the dressing of her who was cured in two moneths without any fluxe of blood happening unto her or other ill accident and she went to see you at your lodging being perfectly cured Another history of late memory of a singing man of our Ladyes Church named master Colt who broke both the bones of his legge which were crusht in divers peeces insomuch that there was no hope of cure to withstand a gangreene and mortification and by consequence death Monsieur Helin Doctor Regent in the faculty of Physicke a man of honour and of good knowledge Claud Viard and Simon Peter sworne Chirurgions of Paris men well exercised in Chirurgery and Balthazar of Lestre and Leonard de Leschenal Master Barber Chirurgions well experimented in the operations of Chirurgery were all of opinion to withstand the accidents aforesayd to make entire amputation of the whole legge a little above the broken shivered bones the torne nerves veines arteries the operation was nimbly done by the sayd Viard and the blood stancht by the ligature of the vessells in the presence of the sayd Helin and master Tonsard great Vicar of our Ladyes Church and was continually drest by the sayd Lescheâal and I went to see him other whiles he was happily cured without the application of hot irons and walketh lustily on a woodden legge Another History IN the yeare 1583. the 10. day of December Toussaint Possoâ borne at Ronieville at this present dwelling at Beauvais neare Dourdan having his Legge all
whom hee hoped to draw double his expence and that he would goe once againe to Paris to visite the Parisiens and make himselfe King of all the kingdome of France Monsieur de Guise with the Princes Captaines and Souldiers and generally all the Cittizens of the Citty having understood the intention of the Emperor which was to extirpate us all they advised of all they had to doe And since it was not permitted to the souldiers nor Cittizens no nor to the Princes nor Lords themselves to eate either fresh fish or Venison as likewise some Partridges Woodcockes Larkes Plovers for feare least they had gathered some pestilentiall ayre which might give us any contagion but that they should content themselves with the ammunition fare that is to say with Bisquite Beefe poudered Cowes Lard and gammons of Bacon Likewise fish as Greenefish Salmon Sturgeon Anchovies Pilchers and Herrings also Pease Beanes Rise Garlike Onions Prunes Cheese Butter Oyle Salt Pepper Ginger Nutmegges and other Spiceries to put into pyes cheefely to horseflesh which without that would have had a very ill taste divers Citizens having gardens in the Citty sowed therein great Raddishes Turnippes Carrots and Leekes which they kept well and full deare against the extremity of hunger Now all these ammunition victualls were distributed by weight measure and justice according to the quality of the person because we knew not how long the seige would last For having understood from the mouth of the Emperor that he would never part from before Mets till he had taken it by force or famine the victualls were lessened for that which was wont to be distributed to three was now shared amongst foure and defence made they should not sell what remained after their dinner but t was permitted to give it to the wenches that followed the Campe. And rose alwayes from table with an appetite for feare they should be subject to take Physicke And before we would yeeld our selves to the mercy of our enemies had resolved to eate our Asses Mules Horses Dogges Cats and Ratts vea our bootes and other skinnes which we could soften and frie. All the beseiged did generally resolve to defend themselves with all sorts of instruments of warre that is to say to ranke and charge the Artillery at the entry of the breach with bullets stones Cart nayles barres and chaines of iron Also all kinds and differences of artificiall fire as Boeites Bariquadoes Granadoes Potts Lances torches squibbes burning faggots Moreover scalding water melted lead powder of unquenched lime to blind their eyes Also they were resolved to have made holes through and through their houses there to lodge musketiers there to batter in the flanke and hasten them to goe or else make them lye for altogether Also there was order given to the women to unpave the streetes and to cast them out at their windowes billets tables tressles formes and stooles which would have troubled their braines moreover there was a little further a strong Court of Guard fild with carts and pallisadoes pipes and hogs heads fild with earth for barriquadoes to serve to interlay with faulcons faulconets field peeces harquibuzes muskets and pistolls and wilde fire which would have broken legges and thighes insomuch that they had beene beaten in head in flancke and in tayle and where they had forced this Court of Guard there was others at the crossing of the streets each distant an hundred paces who have beene as bad companions as the first and would not have beene without making a great many Widdowes and Orphans And if fortune would have beene so much against us as to have broken our Courts of gard there was yet seaven great Bastallions ordered in square and triangle to combate altogether each one accompanied with a Prince to give them boldnesse and encourage them to fight even till the last gaspe and to dye altogether Moreover it was resolved that each one should carry his treasure rings and jewells and their household stuffe of the best to burne them in the great place and to put them into ashes rather than the enemy should prevaile and make tropheyes of their spoyles likewise there was people appointed to put fire to the munition and to beate out the heads of the Wine caskes others to put the fire in each house to burne our enemies and us together the Citizens had accorded it thus rather than to see the bloody knife upon their throate and their Wives and Daughters violated and to be taken by force by the cruell and inhumane Spaniards Now we had certaine prisoners which Monsieur de Guise sent away upon their faith to whom was secretly imparted our last resolution wil and desperate mindes who being arrived in their Campe doe not deferre the publishing which bridled the great impetuosity and will of the souldiers to enter any more into the Citty to cut our throates and to enrich themselves of our pillage The Emperor having understood this deliberation of the great warriour the Duke of Guise put water in his wine and restrained his great choller and furie saying He could not enter into the Citty without making a great slaughter and butchery and spill much blood aswell of the defendants as of the assaillants and that they should be dead together and in the end could have nothing else but a few ashes and that afterward it might be spoken of that as of the destruction of Ierusalem already made by Titus and Vespasian The Emperor then having understood our last resolution and seeing their little prevailing by their battery and underming and the great plague which was in his whole army and the indisposition of the time and the want of victualls and money and that his souldiers forsooke him and went away in great companies concluded in the end to retire themselves accompanied with the Cavallery of his Vantgard with the greatest part of his Artillery and the Battalia The Marquesse of Brandeborg was the last which uncampt maintained by certaine bands of Spaniards Bohemians and his Germane companies and there remained one day and a halfe after to the great greefe of Monsieur de Guise who caused foure peeces of Artillery to be brought out of the Citty which he caused to be discharged at him on one side and the other to hasten them to be gone which he did full quickely with all his Troopes He being a quarter of a league from Mets was taken with a feare least our Cavallery should fall upon him in the Rere which caused him to put fire to his munition powder and leave certaine peeces of Artillery and much baggage which hee could not carry because the Vantgard and the Battalia and great Cannons had too much broken the way Our horsemen would by all meanes have gone out of the Citty to have fallen upon their breech But Monsieur de Guise would never permit them but on the contrary we should rather make plaine their way and make them bridges of gold and silver and let them goe being
like to a good shepheard who will not loose one of his sheepe See now how our wellbeloved Imperialists went away from before the Citty of Mets which was the day after Christmas day to the great contentment of the beseiged and honour of Princes Captaines and Souldiers who had endured the travells of this seige the space of two monthes Notwithstanding they did not all goe there wanted twenty thousand who were dead aswell by Artillery by the sword as also by the plague cold and hunger and for spight they could not enter into the Citty to cut our throates and have the pillage and also a great number of their horses dyed of which they had eaten a great part in steed of Beefe and Bacon They went where they had beene encamped where they found divers dead bodyes not yet buried and the earth all dihged like Saint Innocents Churchyard in the time of the plague They did likewise leave in their lodgings pavillions and tents divers sick people also bullets armes Carts Waggons other baggage with a great many of Munition loaves spoyled and rotten by the raine and snow yet the souldiers had it not but by weight and measure likewise they left great provision of wood of the remainders of the houses of the Villages which they had pluckt downe 2 or 3 miles compasse likewise divers other houses of pleasure belonging to the Cittizens accompanied with faire gardens grasse plotts fild with fruite trees for without that they had beene sterv'd with cold and had beene constrained to have rais'd the seige sooner The sayd Monsieur de Guise caused the dead to be buried and dresse their sicke people likewise the enemies left in the Abby of S. Arnoul divers of their hurt souldiers which they could not leade with them the sayd Monsieur de Guise sent them all Victualls enough and commanded me and other Chirurgions to goe dresse them and give them medicines which we willingly did and thinke they would not have done the like toward others because the Spaniard is most cruell perâidious and inhumane therefore enimy to all nations which is proved by Lopez a Spaniard Benzo of Milan others who have written the history of America the West Indies who have beene constrayned to confesse that the cruelty avarice blasphemy and wickednesse of the Spaniards have altogether alienated the poore Indians from the religion which the sayd Spaniards are sayd to hold And all write they are lesse worth than the Idolatrous Indians by the cruell usage done to the sayd Indians And a few dayes after we sent a Trompet to Thionville toward the enemy that they should send backe for their wounded men in safety which they did with Carts and Waggons but not enough Monsieur de Guise caused them to have Carts and Carters to helpe to carry them to the sayd Thionville Our sayd Carters being returned backe brought us word that the way was paved with dead bodyes and that they never lead backe the halfe for they dyed in their Carts and the Spaniards seeing them at the point of death before they had cast out their last gaspe cast them out of their Carts and buryed them in the mudde and mire saying they had no order to bring backe the dead Moreover our sayd Carters sayd they met by the way divers Carts loaden with baggage sticking in the mire which they durst not send for backe for feare least those of Mets should fall upon them I will againe returne to the cause of their mortality which was principally through honger plague and cold for the snow was two foote thicke upon the earth and they were lodged in the caves of the earth onely covered with a little straw Notwithstanding each souldier had his field bed and a covering strewed with glittering starres more bright than fine gold and every day had white sheetes and lodg'd at the signe of the Moone and made good cheere when they had it and payd their hoste so well over night that in the morning they went away quitte shaking their eares and they needed no combe to take away the doune out of their haires either of head or beard and found alwayes a white table cloath losing good meales for want of Victualls Also the greatest part of them had neither bootes nor buskinnes slippers hose or shooes and divers had rather have none than have them because they were alwayes in mudde halfe way of the legge and because they went bare leg'd we called them the Emperors Apostles After the Campe was wholly broaken I distributed my patients into the hands of the Chirurgions of the Citty to finish their cure then I tooke leave of Monsieur de Guise and came backe toward the King who received me with a loving countenance and demanded of me how I did enter into the Citty of Mets. I recounted to him all that I had done he caused two hundred crownes to be given me and one hundred I had at my going out and told me he would not leave me poore then I thanked him most humbly of the good and the honour which he pleased to doe me The Voyage of Hedin 1553. CHarles the Emperor caused the Citty of Theroünne to be beseiged where Monsieut the Duke of Savoy was Generall of the whole army it was taken by assault where there was a great number of our men slaine and prisoners The King willing to prevent that the enemy should not also come to beseige the Citty Castle of Hedin sent Messiers the Duke Boüillion the Duke Horace the Marquesse of Villars a number of Captaines and about eight hundred souldiers during the seige of Theroüenne the sayd Lords fortified the sayd Castle of Hedin in such sort that it seemed impregnable The King sent me to the sayd Lords to helpe them with my Art if there were any neede Now soone after the taking of Theroüenne we were beseiged with the army there was a quicke cleare fountaine or Spring within Cannon shot where there was about fourescore whores and wenches of the enemies who were round about it to draw water I was upon a Rampart beholding the Campe and seeing so many idlers about the sayd fountaine I prayed Monsieur de Pont Commissary of the Artillery to make one Cannon shot at that roguish company he made me much deniall answering me that such kind of people were not worth the powder they should waste Againe I prayed him to levell the Cannon telling of him the more dead the fewer enemies which he did through my request and at that shot fifteene or sixteene were kild and many hurt Our souldiers sallied forth upon the enemies where there was many kild and flaine with musket shot and swords as well on the one side as of the other and our souldiers did often make sallyes forth upon the enemies before their trenches were made where I had much worke cut out so that I had no rest night nor day for dressing the wounded And I will tell this by the
basilicum sive tetrapharmacum ib. diapompholigos 1057. desiccativum rub ib. enulatum ib. Album Rhasis ib. Altheae ib. populeon ib. apostolorum ib. comitissae ib. pro stomacho 1058. ad morsus rabiosos ãâ¦ã ibid. Unicorn if any such beast what the name imports 813. what the ordinary horns are 814. not effectual against poyson ib. effectuall onely to dry ib. in what cases good 815 Voices whence so various 194 Vomits their force 38. their descriptions 277 Vomiting why it happens in the Collick 106. the fittest time therfore 705. to make it easie ib. Voyages and other employments wherein the Author was present of Thurin 1142. of Marolle low Britany 1144. of Perpignan 1145. of Landresie Bologne 1146. of Germany 1147. of Danvilliers 1148. of Castle of Compt 1149. of Mets 1150. of Hedin 1155. Battell of S. Quintin 1164. Voyage of Amiens of Harbour of Grace 1165. to Roven ib. battell of Dreux 1166 of Moncontour 1167. voyage of Flanders 1168. of Burges 1172. battell of S. Denis 1172. voyage of Bayon 1173 Uraclius 134. Ureters their substance c. 123 Urine sâopt by dislocation of the thigh-bone 626 suppression thereof how deadly 666. how it happens by internall causes 683. by externall 684 prognosticks ib. things unprofitable in the whole body purged thereby 683. bloody the differences and causes thereof 685. the cure 687. scalding therof how helped 740. a receptacle for such as cannot keepe it 877. Urines of such as have the plague somtimes like those that are in health 832 Utelif a strange fish 69. Uvea tunica 183 Vulnerary potions their use 752. the names of the simples whereof they are composed 753. their form and when chiefly to bee used ib. Uvula the site use therof 193. the inflaÌmation and relaxation thereof 294. the cure 295. W. WAlnut tree and the malignity therof 808 Warts of the neck of the womb 955. their cure 956. Washes to be beautifie the skin 1079 Wasps their stinging how helped 789 Watching and the discommodities thereof 37 Water its qualities 6. best in time of plague 824 Waters how to bââdistilled 1099. Watrish tumors their signes and cure 269. 270 Weapons of the Antients compared with those of the moderne times 407 Weazon the substance c. therof 156. how to be opened in extreme diseases 294. the wounds therof 387. the ulcers thereof 480 Weaknesse two causes thereof 250 Web on the eye which curable which not 647 the cure ibid. Wedge bone 172 Weights and measures with their notes 1049 Wens their causes and cure 272. 273. how to distinguish them in the breast from a Cancer 273 Whale why reckoned among monsters 1012. they bring forth young suckle them ib. how caught ibid. Whale-bone 1013 Whirle-bone the fracture thereof and cure 582 the dislocation thereof 630 White lime 100 Whites the reason of the name differences c. 952. causes 953. their cure 954 Whitlowes 314 Wine which not good in the Gout 708 Winds their tempers and qualities 20. 30 Winter and the temper thereof 10. how it encreaseth the native heat 11 Wisedome the daughter of memorie and experience 898 Witches hurtby the Devils assistance 989 Wolves their deceits and ambushes 66 Wombe the substance magnitude c. thereof 128. 129. the coats thereof 132. signes of the wounds thereof 347. ulcers therof their cure 482. when it hath received the seed it is shut up 891. the falling downe thereof how caused 906 it is not distinguished into cells 924. a scirrhus thereof 930. signes of the distemper thereof 933 which meet for conception ib. of the falling down pervertion or turning thereof 934. the cure therof 935. it must be cut away when it is putrefyed 936. the strangulation or suffocation therof 939. see Strangulation Women their nature 27. how to know whether they have conceived 890. their travell in child-birth and the cause thereof 899. what must bee done to them presently after their deliverance 917. bearing many children at a birth 970. 971 Wonderfull net 172 Wondrous originall of some creatures 1000. nature of some marine things ibid. Wormes in the teeth their causes and how killed 658. bred in the head 762. cast forth by urine 765. how generated and their differences ibid. of monstrous length 766. signes ib. the cure 7â7 Wounds may be cured only with liââ water 52 Wounds termed great in three respects 323 112. Wounds poysoned how cured â80 Wounds of the head at Paris and of the leg at Avignon why hard to bee cured 4â7 Wounds what the divers appellation and divison of them 321. their causes signes 322. prognostickes 323. small ones sometimes mortall 324 their cure in generall ibid. to stay their bleeding 328. to helpe paine 329. why some die of small ones and others recover of great 351. whether better to cure in children or in old people 352 Wounds of the head see Fractures Of the musculous skinne thereof 360. their cure 361. of the face 378. of the eye-browes ib. of the eyes 379 of the cheeke 382. of the nose 384. of the tongue 385. of the eares 386. of the necke and throat ibid. of the weazon and Gullet 387. of the chest 388. of the heart lungs and midriffe ibid. of the spine 389. what wounds of the lungs cureable 392. of the Epigastrium or lower belly 396. their cure 397. of the Kall and fat 398. of the groines yard and testicles 399. of the thighes and legges ibid. of the nerves and nervous parts ibid. of the joints 403. of the ligaments 404 Wounds contused must be brought to suppuration 417 Wounds made by gun-shot are not burnt neither must they be cauterized 408. they may be dressed with suppuratives 410. why hard to cure ibid. why they looke blacke 413. they have no Eschar ibid. why so deadly 415. in what bodies not easily cured 417. their division 418. signes ibid. how to be drest at the first 419. 423. how the second time 424. they all are contused 432 Wounds made by arrowes how different from those made by gunshot 438 Wrest and the bones thereof 218. the dislocation thereof and the cure 622 Y YArd and the parts thereof 125. the wound thereof 399. to helpe the cord thereof 663 the maligne ulcers thereof 737. to supply the defect thereof for making water 877 Yew tree his malignity 807 Z ZIrbus the Kall the substance c. thereof 101 FINIS * In his Epistle prefixed before the Latine edition of this author * Vide Aul. Gel. l. 20. c. 4. * Gal. de simp l. 6. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Genes 1. Ecclesiast 38. 1. plin l. 7 c. 2. In what esteeme Phisitions have formerly beene Names given to Plants Phisicke is devided into 3 parts The excellency of Chirurgery The definition of Chirurgerie What necessary for a Chirurgion The nature of a Chirurgion Experience more necessary for a Chirurgion thau Art Examples of taking away that which is superfluous * Two tunicles of the eyes Examples of replacing Example of separating
things joyned together Examples of uniting things dissoyned Examples of suplying defects Archagatus the Chirurgion In prafat lib. 7. The properties of a good Chirurgion From when ãâã we must draw Indications What things are called naturall To what part of Phisicke things not natural pertaine To what things besides nature What an Element is Elements are understood by reason not by sense Why he expressed the Elements by these names of qualities Two principall qualities are in each Element Why the Aire heats not so vehemently as the Fire How the Elements may be understood to be mixed in compound bodies Why of the first qualities two are accounted active and two passive Why the first qualities are so called What the second qualities are What Elements light what heavy What the Elements of generation are What the Elements of mize bodies What a Temperament is * Anima What the life performes in Plants * Anima What in beasts Mans soule comes from above The manifold division of a Temperament A Temperament ad Poudus ãâã Ad poudus vel ad jusââtiâ⦠A temperament ad justitiam The temperament of a bone The kindes of untemperate tempers Lib. 2. de Temper in Arte medica What the temperament of mans body are Ad finam lib de temper The temperaments of ages What an age is Old age devided into two parts * Three degrees of the second part of oldage Old men have their solid parts drie A comparison of the foure ages to the foure seasons of the yeare The tempers of the seasons of the yeare How the Spring is temperate Aphor. 9. sect 3 Aphor. 20. sect 3â Autumneunequall How Winter increases the native heat Aphor. 4 sect 3 The temperaments of Humors Lib. de natura humana ad sent 36. Sect. 1 The temperature of the blood From whence we judge of the temperature of medicines The knowledge of the Humors is necessary Lib. de natura Hum. The helpes of Health What an humor is The manifold division of Humors The materiall and efficient causes of blood What the Chylus ââ¦s * Vena porta Where the blood is perfected The receptacles of Choler and Melancholy Foure unlike Humors in the Bloody A comparison of blood and novv wine Phlegme is blood halfe concocted Why it hath no proper receptacle Lib. 1. de temp One and the same heate is the efficient cause of all humors at the same time The heate of the Sunne alone doth melt waxe and harden clay The divers condition of the matter alone is the cause of varietie The effects of Phlegme The effects of Choler The effects of Melancholy What motions are in each quarter of the body The Melancholy humor doth not cause but whet the appetite A Serous or wheyish humor Secundary humors * Roâ Humors against nature Into what humors the bloud when it corrupts doth degenenerate The Melancholy humor corrupted is of three kinds * Albuminca * Vitellina Such as the humor is such is the colour The manners and diseases of Sanguine persons Cholericke are not commonly fat The manners and diseases of Cholericke persons The manners and diseases of Phlegmaticke persons From whence âoise or rumbling in the belly proceedes Diseases familiar to Melancholy persons From or by what their veines are swollen Their dreames * Hydrophobi Their manners From whence the change of the native temper How one may become cholericke How melancholick How Plegmatickâ Foure bounds or Regions of the world The forces of temperatures in particulars The temperature of the Southerene people Of the Northerne The Southern people prevaile in wit the Northernâ in strenght The Southern people learned and religious The Northern famous Warrious and Artificers The endowments of such as inhabite between them The Northren know how to overcome but not how to use the victory The aboundance of counsellors and Lawyers from France and Italy The manners of the Eastern people The manners of the Western people The East winde healthfull The Northern people great eaters and drinkers who are to be counted Barbarous The Northâne and Southerne have each their Cruelties Valer. Maâ lib. 9. cap. 2. The diseases of the Southerne people Mountainers What a facultie is 3. Faculties The triple use of the Pulse The naturall faculty is three-fold What Nutrition is Foure other faculties attend upon the nourishing faculty The necessity of the retentive faculty Two excrements of every concoction The worke of the expulsiue faculty By what degrees the nourishment is assimulated What an Action is An Action and an Act are different Natural Actions Generation what it is What Growth is What Nutrition is Action voluntary * Anima sentiens How sight is performed How hearing How smelling How the taste * Sapor How touching Of motion How Respiration may be a voluntary motion The third principall Action What a spirit is Spirits three-fold The Animall spirit Why so called * Anima How it is made The Vitall spirit What the matter of it is There is some doubt of the Naturallspirit Fixed spirits The radicall moisture Naturall death The vse and necessity of the Spirits What the remedy for the dissipation of the spirits What the remedy for oppression of the spirits is What sexe is The nature of weomen Of Eunuches Of Hermaphrodites Colour the bewrayer of the Temperament The perfection of the organicall parts consists in 4. things Diet. The commodities of an indifferent Diet. Why they are called things not naturall Galen 1. ad Glauconem 1. de sanitattnenda How necessary for life the aire is What Aire is huttfull Three things are understood by the name of the aires Aphor. 4. sect 2. The force of the windes How the windes acquire other faculties than they naturally have The West-winde of it selse unwhosesome What force stars haue upon the aire How the aire of Paris comes to be ill for wounds of the head and good for those of the legge By what meames the aire changes our bodies The goodnesse of nourishmentes Their quantitie The quantitie of meates must be esteemed according to the nature oâ⦠the disease and strength of the Patient The qualities of meate Old age is a disease Aphor. 16. sect 1. The force of Custome Aphor. 91. sect 2. Aphor. 38. sect 2. Accustomed meates are more gratefull and so by that meanes more nourishing The order of eating our meats We must begin our meales with moist or liquid meat The time of eating The profit of labour before meate We must not give meat in a fit of a Fever Variety of meats Why variety of meatsis good Indications of feeding taken from the age Indication From the time of the yeare What motion signifies Three kinds of frictions Hard. Gentle Indifferent The use of exercises What the fittest time for exercise The qualitie of exââcise For whom strong exercises are convenient * ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã What discommodities proceed from idlenesse What sleepe is The use of sleepe Fit time for sleepe and the nature of the night Sleepe on the day-time There
sect 3. lib. 3. Epid. Wounds made by Gunshot are not burnt The reason why wounds made by Gun-shot looke blacke The reasons of our adversaries refelled Quaest nat lib. 2. cap. 49. The stinking smell of lightning Quaest 2. cap 51. The wonderfull nature of some lightning A Historie Why the wounds made by Gunshot some few yeares agone were so deadly The cause of the transmutation of the Elements * These bellowes here mentioned by the Author are Bals made of Brasse in forme of a peare with a very small hole in their lesser ends when you would fill them with water you must heate them very hot and so the aire which is conteined in them will be exceedingly rarified which by putting them presently into water will be condensate as much and so will draw in the water to supply the place ne detur Gacuum Theâ put them into the fire and it againe rarifying the water into aire will make them yeelde a strong continued and forcible blast The cause of the report and blow of a Cannon A Historie The cause of an Earth-quake How the aire becomes hurtfull Aphor. 17. sect 3. Flesh quickly putrifies in maritime places In what bodies ãâã and wounds are not easily cured An argument of great putrifaction of the humors All contused wounds must bee brought to suppuration A division of wounds âon the variety of the Wounded parts From the difference of Bullets Wounds made by ãâã shot ãâ¦ã ãâã Signes of Wounds from their figure From their colour From the feeling the blow From the bleeding From the heats of the Wound Whence these wounds are so much confused Strange bodies must first be pulled forth The manner how to draw them forth What probes fit search these wounds A Caution in the use of suppuratives Why Escharotickes must be eschewed in these kinds if they be simple How an Eschar may cause putrefaction The description of an Egyptiacum How and when to temper this Egyptiacum The oyle of Whelpes a digestive anodyne and fit medicine to procure the falling away of an Eschar Lib de ulter The faculties of the powder of Mercury The force of ealcined vitrioll How wounds made by Gun-shot may be combait Scarification An Astringent repelling medicine The binding up How oft the wound must be drest in a day Why wounds made by Gun-shot are so long before they come to suppuration Why Turpentine must be washed Gal. lib. 3. Meth. A detergent medicine Why tents must be neither too long nor thicke When you must use injections An Injection The quantity of Egyptiacum to be used in an injection Why none of of the iniection must beleft in the wound Hollow tents or pipes The manner of binding up the wound Two causes that make strange bodies hard to he taken forth The Indication which is drawne from the strength of the patient is the chiefest of all other Why wounds of the head at Paris and of the legges at Avignion are hard to be cured An indication to be drawne from the quicke and ãâã of the wounded parts Gal. lib. 7. Meth. et 2. ad Glauc Gal. lib. 7. Meth. How and when we must take indication of curing from a symptome Why such as are wounded must keepe a slender Diet Why we must open a veine in such as are wounded by Gunshot Gal. Lib. 4. Meth. cap. 6. Gal. Lib. 1 de comp Med. secund gen c. ãâã An Anodyne and ripening Cataplasme Why Leaden Bullets lye in the body so many yeeres without doing any harme Cordialls to strengthen the noble parts A cordiall Epithem Pomandera Frontalls to cause rest and strengthen the animall faculty A sweete water Perfumes to burne The maligne symptomes which usually happens upon wounds made by Gunshot Matter may flow from the wounded Iimbes into the belly A breefe recid tall of the manner of the cure Horride symptomes occasioned by a wound made by Gun-shot Incisions wherefore made Wherefore I used fomentations Mixed or round frictions as they terme them A medicated Lye A discussing Cataplasme The occasion of writing this Apologie The chiefe heads of our adversaries Treatise All wounds made by Gun-shot are contused A suppurative medicine of tryed efficacy The force of Egyptiacum against putrefaction The force of the ayre in breeding and augmenting diseases A History Hip. Aph. 1. sect 3. In our second discourse The power of the starres upon the Aire and our bodies Aoho 20. sect 5. The similitude betweene Thunder and great Ordinance maintained Our adversaries method and manner of cure reproved Gal. lib. 9. simpl 10. Method Vinegar put into a wound doth not stay but causes bleeding A History Balmes are fit to heale simple but not contused wounds Egyptiacum howsoever made is a clenser not a suppurative The occasion of this Apologie The reasons of our adversaries that the Bullets may be poysoned set downe and confuted In praefat ãâã 6. Diascor Wounds made with Arrowes and such like things are often without contufion But are oft-times poysoned The differences of Arrowes In matter In signe In bignes In number In making In force You must not leave the weapon in the wound The manner of drawing forth ãâã and such weapons When to draw forth the weapon on the coutrary side When by the same way it went in A Caution The benefit of bleeding in wounds The signes of poysoned wounds Remedies in poysoned wounds Gal. Lib. de artis constââât Sect. 2. lib. de fracturis Causes of Bruises and Sugillations Sect. 2. lib. de fract Ad sentent 62. sect 3. lib. de Articulit A potion to dissolve and evacuate clotted blood A hot sheeps skinne A discussing oyntment A sudorificke potion to dissolve congealed blood Surupe hindering putrifaction and congealing of blood A drinke for the same purpose A pouder for the same The distilled water of greene Walnuts Baths Lib. 3. de vict deut lib. 3. de morb Sect. 2. lib. fract A suppurative Cataplasme A caution to be observed How contused wounds must be sowed Phlebotomie Scarifying Cupping glasses Astrictives how good in Contusions After astrictives must follow discussives Sect. 2. lib. de fract The cause of a Gangreene The use of a Scarificator A fomentation to discusse and draw to the skinne In sect 2. lib. de fiactur A discussing plaister Hip. sect 3. lib. de art sent 58. 65. Remedies for a mucous and flatulent tumor of the ribbes The cause Mummie a frequent and usuall medicine in contusions The reason that the Author makes no mention thereof amongst his medicines The opinion of the Arabians concerning it Lib. 4. cap. 84. Another opinion of Mummie Another What our Mummie usually is Mummie is no way good for contusions But hurtfull and how The effects of oxycrate in Contusions The reason and syptomes of Combustions The cause of the blisters rising upon burnes Variety of medicines to take away the heate and asswage the paine How fire may asswage the paine of burning Beaten Onions good for burns and how Lib. 5. simpl How often in a
childs mouth Milke soon corrupted in a flegmatick stomack The mothers milke is most similiar for the child The disease of the nurse is participated unto the child Gel. lib. 12. ca. 1. The best age of a nurse The best habit of body in a autse Lib. de inf nutr Of what behaviour the nurse must bee Why the nurse must abstaine from copulation What dugs a nurse ought to have What is to bee observed in the milke The laudable consistence of milke Why the milke ought to be very white Why a woman that hath red hair or freckles on her face cannot be a good nurse Why that nurse that hath borne a man childe is to be preferted before another Why she cannot be a good nurse whose childe was born before the time Anger greatly hurteth the nurse The exercise of the arms is best for the nurse How the child should be placed in the cradle Why an arch of wickers must be made over the childes head lying in the cradle Why a squint-eyed nurse causeth the childe to be squint-eyed How children become left-handed Three laudable conditions of pappe How the meale must be prepared to make the pap withall Why the meale wherewith the pap must be made must first be boiled or baked 1. de sanit ãâã A cataplasme to relaxe the childs belly For the fretting of the guts in children For the ulcers of the nipples or teats What moderate crying worketh in the infant What immoderate crying causeth When children must be weaned Why children must not be weaned before their ãâã appeare How children must be weaned What children are strong and found of body An often cause of sudden crookednesse A most certaine sign of the child dead in the wombe When the child is dead in the wombe hee is more heavie than he was before being alive That which is alive will not suffer that which is dead Lib. de tumorib Why the belly of a woman will be more bigge when the child is dead within her than it was before when it was alive The signes of a woman that is weake After what sort the woman in travell must be placed when the child being dead in her wombe must be drawne out How she must be bound How the Chirurgion ought to prepare himselfe and his patient to the drawing out of the child from the wombe How the infant that is dead in the womb must be turned bound and drawne out A caution to avoid strangling of the infant in drawing out the body Why the child must not bee drawn out with his hands forwards A history To diminish the wind wherewith the infant being dead in the wombe swolleth is pufted up that he cannot be gotten out of the wombe How the head of the infant if it remaine in the wombe separated from the body may be drawne out Why the head being alone in the wombe is more difficult to be drawne out Cold an enemy to women in travell What accidents follow the taking of cold in a woman that is delivered of child Secundines must be laid to the region of the wombe whilest they be warme Uugaents for the woman in travell that the region of the belly may not be wtiakled The medicine called Tela Gualterina A powder for the fretting of the guts What must bee done when the groine is torne in child-birth To drive the milke downe-wards By what reason and which way cupping-glasses being fastened on the groine or above the navell do draw the milke out of the breasts Astringent fomentations for the privie parts A distilled liquor for to draw together the dug that are loose and slacke The causes of the difficult child-birth that are in the women that travelleth The pasâions of ââ¦hinââr the ââth The causes of difficult child-birth that are in the infant The externall causes of difficult child-birth Which is an easie birth What causeth easinesse of child-birth What Abortion is What Effluxion is Women are in more paine by reason of the effluxion than at the true birth The causes of Abortion Girding of the belly may cause untimely birth How bathes hot houses cause untimely birth Hip. 53. 37 sect 5. Hipaph 45. se 5. Hip. aph ãâã se 5. Women are in more pain at the untimely birth than at the due time of birth The errour of the first child-birth continues afterwards A plaster staying the infant in the wombe What children are ten or eleven moneths in the wombe A male will bee borne sooner than a female Why it is not sufficient to preserve life in the childe to hold open the mouth and privie parts of the mother so soone as the is dead and the childe alive in her body How the body of the woman that death in travell must be cut open to save the childe How it may bee known whether the infant be ââ¦live of not What superfoetation is A womans wombe is not ãâã into divers cels The reason of superfoetation Lib. de superfoetationâ⦠ãâã the womb ãâã the conception of the seed doth ma ãâã âimes afterwards open Lib. 7. cap. 11. The reason of the name What a mola is Lib. de steril Cap. 7. lib. 4. de usu part How the mola is engendered The signes of a mola enclosed in the wombe By what faculty the wombe moveth How the motion of the mola differeth from the motion of the infant in the wombe The mola doth turne to each side of the wombe as the situation of the body is A history The description of a mola carried seventeene yeeres in the wombe A vaine or unprofitable conception The mola ãâ¦ã the infant in the ãâ¦ã it is fastened unto it There things that provoke the flowers forcibly due also ãâ¦ã or wast the mola The Chirurgion all ãâ¦ã of the mola A history Apostumes of divers kinds in the Mesenterium The accidents that come when the Mesentertum is separated from the bodies adjoyning The dropsie comming of a tumour of the Mesenterium Tom. 1. ãâã 1. c. 1. Lib 6. part morb cap. 7. The Mesenterium is the sinke of the body The Scrophulaes in the Mesenterium A scirrhus of the wombe How the seed is unfertile How the cutting of the veines behind the eares maketh men barren The defaults of the yard The signe of the palsie in the yard Magick bands and enchanted knots The cause why the neck of the wombe is narrow The membrane called Hymen The cause of the fluxe of women Apb 36. sect 5. Gal. lib. 14. de usu par cap. 9. Arist in prob sect de ster quae 3. 4. The signes of a hot wombe The signes of a cold wombe The signes of a moyst wombe The signes of a dry wombe A meet time for conception Arist l. 7. de hist anim c. 2. c. 5. Lib. 7. cap. 14. Lib. 6. cap. 12. Lib. 7. de hist c. nim c. 1. c. 6. lib. 7. cap. 14. What is the falling downe of the wombe The causes ãâ¦ã lib. 7. de histor ãâã cap. ãâã
generation should be granted to devills long since all places had beene full of them Wherefore if at any time women with childe by the familiarity of the devill seeme to travell we must thinke it happens by those arts we mentioned in the former chapter to wit they use to stuffe up the bodies of living women with old clouts bones pieces of iron thornes twisted haires pieces of wood serpents and a world of such trumpery wholly dissenting from a womans nature who afterwards the time as it were of their delivery drawing nigh through the wombe of her that was falsly judged with child before the blinded and as it were bound up eyes of the by-standing women they give vent to their impostures The following history recorded in the writings of many most credible authors may give credit hereto There was at Constance a faire damosell called Margaret who served a wealthy Citizen she gave it out every where that she was with child by lying with the devill on a certaine night Wherefore the Magistrates thought it fit she should bee kept in prison that it might bee apparent both to them and others what the end of this exploit would bee The time of deliverance approaching shee felt paines like those which women endure in travell at length after many throwes by the midwives helpe in stead of a childe shee brought forth iron nailes pieces of wood of glasse bones stones haires towe and the like things as much different from each other as from the nature of her that brought them forth and which were formerly thrust in by the devill to delude the too credulous mindes of men The Church acknowledgeth that devils by the permission and appointment of God punishing our wickednesse may abuse a certaine shape so to use copulation with mankinde But that a humane birth may thence arise it not onely affirmes to bee false but detests as impious as which beleeves that there was never any man begot without the seed of man our Saviour Christ excepted Now what confusion and perturbation of creatures should possesse this world as Cassianus saith if divells could conceive by copulation with men or if women should prove with childe by accompanying them howmany monsters would the divells have brought forth from the beginning of the world how many prodigies by casting their seed into the wombes of wilde and brute beasts for by the opinion of Philosophers as often as faculty and will concurre the effect must necessarily follow now the Devils never have wanted will to disturbe mankinde and the order of this world for the devill as they say is our enemy from the beginning and as God is the author of order and beauty so the devill by pride contrary to God is the causer of confusion and wickednesse Wherefore if power should accrew equall to his evill minde and nature and his infinite desire of mischiefe and envie who can doubt but a great confusion of all things and species and also great deformity would invade the decent and comely order of this universe monsters arising on every side But seeing that devills are incorporeall what reason can induce us to beleeve that they can be delighted with venereous actions and what will can there be where as there is no delight nor any decay of the species to be feared seeing that by Gods appointment they are immortall so to remaine for ever in punishment so what need they succession of individualls by generation wherefore if they neither will nor can it is a madnesse to thinke that they doe commixe with man CHAP. XVII Of Magicke and supernaturall diseases and remedies THat I may refresh the mind of the Reader invited to these histories of monsters raised up by the art of the divell witches and conjurers his servants I have thought good to add the following histories of certaine diseases and remedies supernaturall and wholly magicall out of Fernelius There are diseases which as they are sent amongst men by God being offended so they cannot expect cure otherwise than from God from whence they are thought supernaturally to have their essence and cure Thus the aire oft-times yet chiefly in the time of King David being defiled with the pestilence killed sixty odde thousand persons Thus Ezechias was strucke with a grievous disease Job was defiled with filthy ulcers by Sathan at Gods command And as the Devill the cruell enemy of mankinde commonly useth by Gods permission to afflict those so wicked persons by the wondrous subtlety of the devill offer violence and doe harme to many Some invoke I know not what spirits and adjure them with herbes exorcismes imprecations incantations charmes others hang about their neckes or otherwise carry certaine writings characters rings images and other such impious stuffe Some use songs sounds or numbers sometimes potions perfumes and smells sometimes gestures and jugling There be some that make the portraiture of the absent party in waxe and boast that they can cause or bring a disease into what soever part thereof they prick by the force of their words and starres into the like part of the party absent and they have no few other trickes to bring diseases We know for certain that magicians witches and conjurers have by charmes so bound some that they could not have to do with their wives and have made others so impotent as if they had bin gelt or made eunuches Neither do wicked men onely send diseases into mans body but also devills themselves These truely are soone distracted with a certain fury but in this one thing they differ from simple madnesse for that they speake things of great difficulty tell things past and hid disclose the secrets of such as are present and revile them many waies and are terrified tremble or grow angry by the power of divine words One not very long agone being by reason of heat exceeding dry in the night time rising out of his sleep and not finding drinke took an apple that he found by chance and eating it he thought his jawes were shut and held fast as by ones hands and that he was almost strangled and also now possessed of a Devill entring into him hee seemed in the darke to bee devoured of a huge exceeding blacke dogge which hee afterwards restored to his former health orderly related to me There were divers who by his pulse heat and the roughnesse of his tongue thought him to be in a feaver and by his watching and the perturbation of his minde thought him onely to rave Another young Noble-man some few yeeres since was troubled at set times with a shaking of the body and as it were a convulsion wherewith one while hee would move onely his left arme another while the right arme and also sometimes but one finger onely somewhiles but one legge sometimes the other and at other times the whole trunk of his body with such force and agility that lying in his bed he could scarce be held by foure men his
head lay without any shaking his tongue and speech was free his understanding sound and all his senses perfect even in the height of his fit He was taken at the least ten times a day well in the spaces between but wearied with labour it might have beene judged a true Epilepsie if the understanding and senses had failed The most judicious Physitians who were called to him judged it a convulsion cosen-germane to the falling sicknesse proceeding from a maligne and venemous vapour impact in the spine of the backe whence a vapour dispersed it selfe over all the nerves which passe from the spine every way into the limbes but not into the braine To remove this which they judged the cause frequent glysters are ordained and strong purges of all sorts cupping glasses are applied to the beginnings of the nerves âomentations unctions emplasters first to discusse then to strengthen and weare away the maligne quality These things doing little good he was sweated with bathes stoves and a decoction of Guajacum which did no more good than the former for that wee were all farre from the knowledge of the true cause of his disease for in the third moneth a certaine Devill was found to be the author of all this ill bewraying himselfe by voice unaccustomed words and sentences as well latine as greeke though the patient were ignorant of the greeke tongue he laied open many secrets of the by-standers but chiefly of the Physitians deriding them for that hee had abused them to the patients great harme because they had brought his body so low by needlesse purgations When his father came to visite him he would cry out long before he came at him or saw him drive away this visitant keep him from comming in here or else pluck his chaine from about his necke for on this as it is the custome of the French order of Knights there hangs the image of St. Michael If holy or divine things were read before him he shooke and trembled more violently When his fit was over hee remembred all that he had done and affirmed that hee did it against his will and that he was sorry for it The devill forced by ceremonies and exorcismes denied that he was damned for any crime and said that he was a spirit being asked who he was and by what meanes and power he did these things he said that hee had many habitations into which hee could betake him selfe and in the time of his rest hee could torment others that he was cast into this body by a certain person whom he would not name and that he entred by his feet up to his necke and that he would go forth againe the same way when as his appointed time was come He spoke of sundry other things as others which are possessed use to doe Now I speake not these things as new or strange but that it may appeare that devills sometimes entring into the body doe somewhiles torment it by divers and uncouth waies other whiles they doe not enter in but either agitate the good humours of the body or draw the ill into the principall parts or with them obstruct the veins or other passages or change the structure of the instruments from which causes innumerable diseases proceed of these Divells are the authors and wretched and forlorne persons the ministers and the reason of these things is beyond the search of nature Pliny tells that the Emperour Nero in his time found magicall arts most vain and false but what need we alledge profane writers when as those things that are recorded in scripture of the pythonisse of the woman speaking in her belly of King Nebuchodonozor of the Magitians of Pharaoh and other such things not a few prove that there both is and hath beene Magicke Pliny tells of Denarcâus that he tasting of the entrailes of a sacrificed childe turned himselfe into a Wolfe We read in Homer that Circes in the long wandering of Ulysses changed his companions into beasts with an inchanted cuppe or potion and in Virgil that the growing corne may bee spoiled or carried away by inchantments which things unlesse they were approved and witnessed by many mens credits the wisedome of Magistrates and Lawyers would not have made so many Lawes against Magitians neither would there have beene a mulct imposed upon their heads by the law of the twelve tables who had enchanted other mens corne But as in magicall arts the devill doth not exhibite things them selves as those which he cannot make but onely certaine shewes or appearances of things so in these which are any wayes accommodated to the use of Physicke the cure is neither certaine nor safe but deceitfull captious and dangerous I have seene the Jaundise over the whole body cured in one night by a written scroule hanged about the neck also I have seene Agues chased away by words and such ceremonies but within a short while after they returned againe and became much worse Now there are some vaine things and verily the fancies of old women which because they have long possessed the minds of men weakened with too much superstition we terme them superstitious These are such as we cannot truely say of them wherefore and whence they have the faculties ascribed to them for they neither arise from the temperament neither from other manifest qualities neither from the whole substance neither from a divine or magicall power from which two last mentioned all medicines beyond nature and which are consequently to be used to diseases whose essence are supernaturall must proceed Such like old wives medicines and superstitious remedies are written figures and characters rings where neither the assistance of God or Spirits is implored Let me aske you is it not a superstitious medicine to heale the falling sickenesse to carry in writing the names of the three Kings Gaspar Melchior and Balthasar who came to worship Christ To help the tooth ache if one whilst Masse is in saying touch his teeth saying these words Os non comminuet is ex co To stay vomiting with certaine ceremonies and words which they absent pronounce thinking it sufficient if that they but onely know the patients name I saw a certaine fellow that with murmuring a few words and touching the part would stanch blood out of what part soever it flowed there be some who to that purpose say this De latere ejus exivit Sanguis Aqua How many prayers or charmes are carried about to cure agues some taking hold of the patients hand say Aequè facilis tibi Febris haec sit atque Mariae virgini Christi partus Another washeth his hands with the patient before the fit saying to himselfe that solemne Psalme Exaltâbo te Deus meus Rex c. If one tell an Asse in his eare that hee is stung by a Scorpion they say that the danger is immediately over As there are many superstitious words so there are many superstitious writings also To helpe